Of Stars Descending

by Taldaer

Chapters

Ch 2. Yet another mask
Ch 3. A broken mask
Ch 5. A princess of a problem
Ch 6. Demigods, dinner and intoxication
Ch 7. Resonance
Ch 8. Accusations and answers
Ch 9. Descendant
Ch 10. Consequences
Ch 11. A change of pace
Ch 12. The fight, the talk, the kiss
Ch 13. As the pendulum swings...
Ch 14. A day with the sun
Ch 15. Exploring the rabbit hole
Ch 16. The weight of worlds
Ch 17. Paragon's gamble
Sequel: Visions of Purpose
Ch 1. Add a touch of lightning
Ch 4. Truths and teleportation
Epilogue. A memory of wings

Ch 2. Yet another mask

Chapter 2. Yet another mask

What is your life about today?

A pit of emptiness

A close resemblance

To what you thought was right or wrong

You don't belong

The face you hold is false

If you would ask anypony now, they will tell you how brave Stormcloud was and how he never wavered once. He stayed truthful and valiant through all of his encounters in Equestria. But then we tend to only remember the good parts. The truth is I was never particularly brave, nor was I valiant. I doubted myself more times than I can count and most important of all I was far from truthful. At the time I thought it was necessary, but oh boy let me tell you how wrong I was. Lies have never truly helped anypony. Their world is so different that even the smallest of lies can have impacts beyond our understanding. Although not everything in their world is as pure as the surface shows.

*~*

I felt alive! The wind in my mane, the steel grey sky above me, and the treetops whooshing past bellow me. Flying was certainly a comfortable, if not stylish, way of travel. If was ever going to miss anything from this world it would be this. I was in high spirits due to finally leaving the forest behind me. All I had to do now was find some type of sentient life beside myself and hopefully that would lead to a way home.

I had been airborne for about an hour when the forest environment changed into a mixture of rocky outcroppings and the small patches of trees. In the distance I could see a white dot, and from what I could tell it was moving. With a small adjustment to my heading I was soon moving toward it. As I steadily got closer the dot slowly became another pony, a white pony with a purple mane and tail. The pony was still too far away to be certain but I had a feeling that someone was having a laugh at my expense right now. When I got close enough to see the horn on the pony’s forehead I was certain on where I had ended up. All my doubts were scattered in the wind, as I had feeling that I knew who that pony was.

My thoughts raced back and forth. How should I present myself? What would I say? Was this even real or was it just a dream? No wait I had already confirmed that part. I shuddered at the thought of that memory.

I was pulled back from my thoughts by an ominous feeling that started to spread throughout my body. I could feel the static in the clouds build up in front of me. In fact it was just above the unicorn ahead of me.

Oh hay why can’t anything be simple?! My wings pumped furiously as I accelerated to close the distance between us. Please let me make it in time!

"Watch out!" I cried out as I dove down above her.

My outburst made the unicorn jerk its head up toward me and for a split second our eyes met. Shocked and slightly frightened blue eyes stared into mine. Then my world once again turned bright white with a deafening *bang*.

And for the second time in just a couple of weeks I was once again struck by lightning. Someone must hate me.

I had tried to brace myself against the pain, a pain that never came. I opened my eyes unsure of when I had closed them. Thoughts once again raced through my mind. Where was the pain? I had been hit by that bolt of lightning I was certain of it. How had I sensed the energy build up? Also why was the ground growing closer so fast? My focus snapped back to reality. I had forgotten to flap my wings and now it was to late to try and save the situation. This was going to hurt.

Pain exploded throughout my body as I hit the ground with a sickening *thud*, I slid a few yards over the grass and dirt before coming to a complete stop. The impact had knocked the air out of me and while gasping for air I tried to work myself into a sitting position. However pain wasn't quite done with me yet, as put some pressure on my right front hoof a blinding pain exploded again and I fell forward. I just lay there panting as the pain slowly subsided.

"Anything else you wish to throw at me?" I asked turning my gaze skyward.

As if to respond to my command a slow drizzle began to fall slowly drenching my coat. Equestria choose this moment to decided that it hadn't played enough tricks on my mind and body. Before my eyes I could see my hooves crackle softly with energy.

Oh that can’t be good. I groaned in my head. The energy of the lightning bolt was still contained within me and the rain was working as a conductor allowing it to slowly crawl across my body. The pain in my right hoof was forgotten as I stared at the white bluish sparks that appeared over my front legs. I turned my head and sure enough the same phenomenon was occurring all over my equine body.

"Hello? Anypony there?" a familiar voice called out.

"Over here!" I shouted back, as an almost subconscious response.

A few minutes later the unicorn came into view. This close there was no doubt about who she was. Sneaking a quick glance at her flank confirmed it, this was Rarity and right now she was staring at me with shocked eyes and I was staring back.

*<>*

Rarity had set out early during the morning to find some more gems for her latest creation. Although the weather reports had promised rain today she simply couldn't miss a deadline. Her client was counting on her and it would simply be unprofessional to let a bit of rain get between her latest chance to make a name for herself. She had set a good pace and it was around midday when she reached a suitable spot for gem finding. The spell she used was a rather simple one but it really worked wonders. But today she was looking for a specific type of emerald so she had to concentrate a bit more than usual to make the spell home in on the intended gems. Soon she was casually trotting through the rocky outcroppings bordering the Everfree forest. She wasn't particularly worried about being this close to the forest. According to Fluttershy the forests inhabitants rarely left the cover of the trees, so being here shouldn't prove to be of any real danger.

"Enough day dreaming Rarity." she scolded herself and went back to her task.

So far she had marked five deposits were she might find what she was looking for, another five and she would be done. With some luck she would even make it back before the impending rain ruined her elegant mane.

"Watch out!" a loud voice suddenly cried out above her.

The shout startled her and she whipped her in direction of the source only catch a glimpse of a set of golden eyes. Then the entire world flashed bright white with loud *crack*. She blinked a few times, still seeing the afterimage of the pegasus that had come hurtling down from the sky. She looked around scanning the sky for the mystery pegasus. A flicker of movement to her right made her turn only to see the pegasus crashing behind a set of trees.

The gem finding was completely forgotten as she made her way down from the outcropping she was situated upon as quickly as she could. That pony couldn't be fine after a crash at that speed, and she was curious about what that flash had been. Rarity hurried best she could toward that small patch of trees were she had seen the pegasus pony go down. Before she reached the trees a slow rain began to fall but she barely noticed it, she was determined to find this mysterious pony.

"Hello? Anypony there?" she called out.

"Over here!" came a reply to the left of her.

She readjusted her heading toward where the voice had called out and soon she could see the pegasus lying on the ground. It was clear that he had hurt himself in some way during the crash. For a moment she paused and took in the appearance of the stallion on the ground. He had shaded sky blue coat and a short ice blue mane the tail matched the mane with the addition of a slightly brighter line of blue. Two golden eyes added another touch of color to this odd pony. A scar ran over his right eye but she didn't put much thought into that. What caught her eye were the arcs of electricity that played over his body. She had never seen anything like this, it was surreal and oddly mesmerizing to behold. The bright flash must have been a lightning strike Rarity realized, and without this pegasus I would have been hit instead. She was so lost in thought that she barely realized that the pegasus was staring at her just as much as she at him.

"Um, a little help here?" the odd pegasus asked bringing her back to reality with a start.

*<>*

My request for help seemed to bring Rarity back to reality. But I didn't blame her, I had to look rather odd with my predicament here.

"Of course I will help." she said quickly and reached out toward one of my hooves.

"Wait!" I cried out and yanked my hooves back toward me. A sharp pain that made me grimace reminded me of my injured hoof.

My sudden outburst seemed to have startled her a bit. So I took advantage of the silence that followed and tried my best to explain my theories of me currently being a living lightning rod. Rarity nodded thoughtfully as I presented out my theories.

"...so Imagine what might happen if I came into contact with something or somepony." I finished my explanation.

Rarity looked at me with worry written all over her face. It was odd having somepony you have never actually met before show this much worry about your well being. Not that I didn't appreciate it, it just felt odd.

"If I can’t even touch you how can I help you with your “predicament” dear? I may be a unicorn but I am not strong enough to carry you magically." She said with a frown.

I nodded thoughtfully this certainly wasn't the optimal situation to be in.

"Please just let me think a bit." I replied a bit absently.

What had my teacher droned on about? Lightning rods were generally made out of metal and they were always… oh hay I was close I could feel it! Lightning rods were always… grounded! Of course I needed a way to direct the energy into the ground. But how? Where could I find something made out of metal?

I looked back up at Rarity who was studying me with a regal expression.

"You wouldn’t happen to have anything made out of metal on you?" I asked hopefully.

She seemed pause for a moment and then she levitated an extravagant hairpin made of gold from her mane.

"Would this be suitable?" she asked curiously, most likely wondering what I would need it for.

"That will do perfectly. Now could you please stick it into the ground in front of me?"

The shocked gasp I got in response told me that I had just said something atrocious. I quickly tried to amend my poorly worded request by explaining my reasoning behind it. Her features softened a bit as I explained and at the end she floated the hairpin into the ground although somewhat reluctantly.

"Here goes nothing." I muttered as I reached out and touched the makeshift lightning rod.

I felt a massive surge throughout my body. It felt surprisingly good almost as if the energy had wanted to come out. There was bright flash and when my eyes refocused I could see the melted remains of the hairpin. The precious metal had not been able to cope with the heat generated by the torrential energy surge. I looked up at Rarity and started to stammer my apology.

"I… I am so, so sorry! I didn’t…" I stammered, lowering my head waiting for an outcry, an outcry that never came.

Okay mental note, stop expecting things in foreign worlds.
I looked up again to find Rarity observing me with confusion written all over her face.

“What kind of pony would I be if I put a hairpin over a pony in need?”

I stared at her blankly. This was certainly not the response I had anticipated.

“B…Bu…But I destroyed your hairpin.” I stammered on before Rarity cut through my blabbering.

“Oh don’t worry about it.” She said quickly and then muttered something under her breath that sounded like. “Even if it was a precious piece of my collection.”

Right time for another mental note, don’t press this subject.
Without any further delay Rarity once again extended a hoof toward me and this time I accepted without any hesitation. As she helped me to stand up I was careful not to put any weight on my injured right hoof. In fact I kept it pressed against my body. Rarity watched with a concerned expression as I carefully tried to take off from three legs, which resulted in me falling flat on my face. Odd how that keeps happening.

“Now this simply won’t do!” she exclaimed when I got up on my feet and started to try again.

“I’ll be fine if I can just get airborne.” I tried to reassure her, but all I got was a stern look.

Under that gaze I gulped and bowed my head. If Rarity’s gaze was this powerful I didn’t want experience Fluttershy’s stare.

“As you wish miss.” came my slightly embarrassed surrender.

“Now that wasn’t so hard now was it?” she said with a beaming smile.

“First we need to get some kind of treatment for that hoof of yours.” Rarity went on as she stepped up beside me and let me lean against her. She has got some strength. I realized as she easily helped brace my larger frame. I wasn’t a huge pony but I was still a fair bit larger than Rarity.

“Then we have to get you a shower.” She added thoughtfully.

“What you mean the one we’re receiving now doesn’t count?” I asked jokingly, nodding toward the ever falling rain. Another stern look shut me up.

With a slow pace we began to move, the rain seemed to refuse to let up, but on the other hand it didn’t rain any harder just the same slow drizzle. I had a growing feeling of amazement. Rarity had accepted me, a strange unknown pony, so easily. The situation felt surreal, it was a chance in a million to ever happen back on earth. That someone would just go out of their way to this extent I mean. But under these feelings another one was brewing. I was getting more and more nervous. If I was correct in my assumptions we were heading toward Ponyville, and I had no idea on what my next step was. Rarity broke me from my spiraling thoughts.

“Oh my! Where are my manners?” the fashionista exclaimed suddenly.

“I’m Rarity, and who might you be Mr. mysterious pony?” she continued with a small smile on her face.

I will not lie here, I had a feeling I would do more than just a bit of lying soon enough. Nevertheless I felt pretty stupid and ignorant at this point. In everything that had happened recently an introduction had simply seen superfluous. Well I better introduce myself before I come off as ungrateful or rude. On second thought I couldn’t very well use a human name now could I?

“Um, I’m eh… Stormcloud, pleased to meet ya Ms. Rarity!” I supplied quickly. Oh smooth, she’s never going to buy that, why not call myself Mr. Human and be done with it? I mentally groaned at the generic name I had thrown out. At least my name contained a bit of truth.

“Not at all the pleasure is all mine Mr. Storm.” She replied with a pleasant tone, buying my new identity without a second thought.

What use are mental notes if I don’t remember them? Ah no matter I’ll just go with the flow for now. I groaned again. I kept telling myself to remember things only to forget them when it mattered.

“Please just call me Storm or Cloud.” I said. I certainly wasn’t comfortable being called Mr. Storm.

“Very well, Storm then. I have to say though you’re still a bit of a mystery to me.” the white unicorn complied.

Darn it! Here come the questions, I have been dreading. Was all I had time to think before Rarity continued.

“First off you are clearly a Pegasus, but you’re also as stubborn as an earth pony and you survived a direct lightning strike. Not only that but you seemed to know about the lightning before it struck and you also thought of a way to release the energy of the bolt. On top of that you’re rather eloquent which makes me wonder all the more, just who are you?” Rarity asked as we made our way through the rainy landscape.

I was stumped to say the least. Rarity’s deductive ability was nothing I had expected from her. It was miracle that I hadn’t slipped and called her Rarity before she had introduced herself. Her eye for details was nothing short of amazing. I made third mental note for the day to not ever underestimate a pony’s abilities again, if I could remember it. Okay now to answer her question without arousing any suspicion.

“Eum… Well as you say I’m a pegasus pony no denying that. Although when it comes to being stubborn and critical thinking I blame bad personality traits and good teachers.” I said with what I considered a winning smile. For a second it looked like she would accept my explanation.

“Wait a second there’s one thing that doesn’t add up.” she said thoughtfully.

My heart sank.

“You didn’t explain how you knew about the lightning.”

Oh horseapples. I cursed to myself, I was in bind now. How could I explain something that even I didn’t know about? As I saw it I had two options, add further to my lies or come clean.
The liar inside me won, bad habits die hard.

“Ah well about that, I actually cried out because I believed I was about crash into you. That I shielded you was just dumb luck.”

Rarity gave me an evaluating glance and then muttered “I guess that’s a pegasus trait then.”

“One more thing before I forget Storm. How did the energy get stuck in you?”

Buck my life sideways with cheese on top of a burning carrot! She had to go and ask that!

I needed a way out so I resorted once again to my lies.

“Oh that, It’s a weather pony technique that allows you to channel the electricity from a bolt and release it into another cloud, but since there were no clouds near enough the energy stayed inside me instead.”

My voice didn’t even waver as I lied strait into the face of the mare I probably owed my life. She once again accepted my explanation and deep down I hated the way I acted toward Rarity.

*~*

Over the course of a few minutes the terrain transformed into rolling grass hills, and in the distance you could see the border of a huge apple orchard. We were getting closer with every step, and I was starting to feel nervous again. I fought it down with an effort of will, I would need my wits now more than ever.

As we made our way over the hills Rarity and I made some polite conversation. I feigned intrigue and interest with questions I already knew the answer to. While I was trying my best not to let anything slip, my lies concerning myself also grew more complex.

I had been a weather pony in Manehattan, and I had recently quit my job there. I was now looking for a new job and a place to stay. I kept telling myself that this web of lies was necessary for the moment, although it would have to unravel sooner or later. Lest it would drive me insane, or form yet another mask I would have to wear.

Eventually the rain stopped and not long after that Ponyville came into view.

“…and that’s how I got my cutie mark.” Rarity finished her story with a smile at the fond memory.

I was barely paying attention at this point though. Seeing Ponyville had awoken the brony inside me. Despite all my previous attempts to keep my emotions in check this proved to be a lost battle. Well if there’s a way back to earth I would certainly need to research a solution and I might as well start here. Besides I might as well start in place I’m a bit familiar with, I reasoned.

I was still weighing my options when we reached the edge of Ponyville. The sudden infrastructure made me look up and take in my surroundings. It was all there, the buildings I had seen so many times, Canterlot in the distance and ponies milling about in their daily lives. It brought a smile to my face as I discretely tried to see it all

I’m not fooling anyone am I? My head turned left and right more times than I could count as it moved from one well known landmark to the next. I noticed that there wasn’t as much activity in the small town as I had expected though, so I asked Rarity about it.

“Most are probably still inside due to rain before.” She said knowingly.

It seemed as good explanation as any to me as we continued our way through the streets of Ponyville. Our journey came to an abrupt stop when we reached a large building I didn’t quite recognize. Above the door hung a large sign depicting a red cross over a golden sun Ponyville Infirmare-y was written in large letters under the cross. Infirmare-y hehehe. I was easily amused.

“Uh, miss Rarity I thank you for your assistance, but I think I can manage from here on out.” I proclaimed with more confidence than I felt.

Rarity opened her mouth to protest but I interrupted her.

“Look I’m grateful, I really am. But it doesn’t feel right to take so much of your time. Surely you have something else to do with it?”

Her eyes widened and she looked around toward the clock tower.

“By the sun, I’m behind schedule.” she whispered. Her eyes snapped back to me.

“You are completely correct Storm, I really don’t have any time to waste. I wish you the best of luck here in Ponyville and you’re welcome to visit my boutique whenever you have some time over.”

And with that she was quickly trotting away.

I faced the door to the infirmare-y, hehe, that was still funny, and pushed the door open. The sight that greeted me was a small waiting room with four rows of benches to rest or wait on.

I approached the reception were a light purple nurse pony was working with some documents. When I stopped in front of the desk she looked up at me.

“How may we help you today sir?”

Once my dilemma had been explained I was directed to sit and wait until my name was called. I had gone with Stormcloud again, to be honest It had started to grow on me a bit. I didn’t sit down immediately though, a set of photographs had caught my attention. Infirmare-y staff read a text over the collection of photos. Of all the pictures, there were about 15 of them, one in particular caught my eye. Out of all the smiling mares looking back at me there was one that stood out in more than one way.

A red unicorn stallion stared back at me. Nurse Swiftmend read the name tag under the photo.
I started to turn away from the photos but then jerked my head back as I realized something, the name tags were not written in the standard roman alphabet I was used to. This was an alphabetical system that I had never seen before. The sign outside this building was written in this style too but I had been too preoccupied then to notice. I realized.

What was strange though was the fact that I had understood it perfectly, for some reason I could read Equestrian rune. Well at least this will certainly make finding a way home a bit easier.
I thought to myself as I sat down on one of the benches. Since there was no clock in the waiting room I had no real way of gauging how long I waited, but if I had to guess it was probably not more than a quarter of an hour. During this time I saw two patients leave but I didn’t see any new arrivals. I was struggling to find a comfortable sitting position on the bench when a voice called out.

“Stormcloud.”

The nurse pony who had called my alias led through a couple of corridors until we reached a large room with several beds for patients. She motioned toward one of the beds and told me to wait for my assigned physician to come see me.

“Wouldn’t be a proper hospital without the waiting part.” I grumbled to myself.

Luckily I didn’t have to wait long this time as the male unicorn I had seen previously on the photos in the waiting room was making his way toward me.

“Good afternoon Mr. … Stormcloud is it?” he greeted reading from a journal that was floating beside him. “I’m nurse Swiftmend.” he continued offering a hoof to shake.

Needless to say I met the gesture, with my left hoof.

“Yes, Stormcloud would indeed be me. Pleased to meet ya Swift.” I responded happily.

I knew I had erred in some kind of way as soon as the last word left my lips. As a frown spread over Swiftmend's brow.

“Would you mind to not call me that? I am not fond of that nickname.” he said in a quite irritated tone.

Woah, angry much? Was my initial thought, so I almost missed the underlying current in his tone. Had I not been the deceiving ponies all day I would probably never had caught on. It was faint but there had been a slight pain in Swiftmend's voice. Almost as if he was hiding something. Had I just stumbled upon a pony that was almost as skilled in lying as I was? This certainly made my curiosity skyrocket. Before I had time to pursue the issue Swiftmend interrupted me.

“Well that’s beside the point now anyway. From what I can gather by reading your journal you have an injured hoof due to a flight accident.”

Once I had told him that this was indeed my current situation he ordered me to extend my hoof so he could do a proper examination. His horn began to glow softly with a red sheen and soon my hoof was enveloped in that glow as well.

“Hmm, that’s odd.” he muttered to himself as he extended his spell. Soon my entire body shone with a reddish glow.

“Um, what’s odd?” I blurted out.

Swiftmend ended his spell and spoke, still holding his frown.

“Well the first odd thing is that your skeletal structure seems brand new, almost as if your skeleton was constructed less than a year ago. The second thing however is even weirder, from my brief exam I can tell that your nervous system has been put through an incredible strain recently. What eludes me though is the reason behind it.” he finished and looked me in the eyes clearly expecting me to fill in the blanks.

Bucking Hay stack of unrivaled bats! Why does everypony I meet ask questions I cannot or do not want to answer?!

“Oh, that doesn’t sound good it’s not contagious is it?” I said, trying to feign ignorance. Do or die, was my cover about to be blown by a random pony?

For a second Swift seemed to buy it, but the next his eyes narrowed as he studied my face.

“Now there’s another surprise.” he all but hissed at me.

“I never thought I’d see the day when I would meet another pony trying to be blatantly deceptive.”

By the nine circles of calamity why me? My mind was working in overdrive switching back and forth from bemoaning my situation and trying to find a way out. One thing was clear the truth was not an option, not yet at least. Perhaps if I told him bits and pieces of half-truths? Yes that might work. A plan was forming and I almost felt sorry for the pony in front of me as I forced myself to enter a random state, ready to spew out nonsense.

“Ah, Swifty you are completely correct I have not been completely honest with you. Thus I decided to let you know that I’m really... a really lazy pony.”

Swiftmend blinked once, he had definitely been expecting me to say something that at least made sense or was connected to what he had asked.

“You… what… I don’t…” he said as he struggled to come up with an answer.

I didn’t give him a dream of a chance as just went with whatever came to mind. An unending torrent of nonsense flowed freely out of my mouth. Most of the time I'd answer everything Swiftmend managed to ask with a question of my own, bonus points if the question was completely unrelated to what I had been previously asking about. Towards the end the poor pony named Swiftmend just sat there, mouth gaping while I continued to get further and further sanity. But before Swiftmend could start contemplating an asylum as my next destination I switched back to a more serious approach in an attempt to turn the tables.

“Soooo, Swift. What’s the real story behind that nickname?” I asked suddenly switching back from the random state I had been in.

“I…” he began with a dazed look on his face but stopped and grew quiet as he stared past me.

This time the pain in his eyes was evident, I felt sorry for the guy. I had fooled myself many times before by thinking that it was possible contain your problems within, and then they would magically go away. Only some problems don’t go away they eat you up from the inside until the day you either remain an empty husk without emotion, or take time actually go over the problem and move on.

“Hey this is clearly something that bothers you, I’m sorry that I pressed the matter but what you’re doing isn’t healthy, believe me as another individual experienced with deception. I’m willing to hear you out.” I offered.

“I…” He began again. “It’s nothing really, I just don’t like that name.” he said not even bothering to make a proper lie to explain.

I felt disgusted with his behavior, lying to others isn’t a nice thing to do, and I am not the one who is justified to pass judgment. After all I should practice what I preach. On earth I wouldn’t have reacted this harshly to it, but here it was just so wrong.

The truth of the matter is that moment you start lying to yourself is when lies turn into all that you are, and they start controlling every part of your life. I have been down that path before but thanks to my mother, amazing woman, I pulled away from that abyss. I guess that in a way he reminded me of a past me, a past which I had buried long ago. Oh he had pissed me off now.

“BY CELESTIAS’ BEARD!” I roared at him, feeling a bit like a hypocrite.

“You might be able to fool the others but I can see through your lies as if they were windows.” I growled as I leaned in toward him.

He stared at me his jaw completely slack. I suddenly realized that all the background chatter had died down. Every single pony in the sickroom was staring at me. A nurse pony who had been pouring medicine had failed to notice that the cup was full long ago, spilling medicine on the floor.

“Oh…” Was all I managed before my face grew red hot because of the massive embarrassment.

A snort made me look back at Swiftmend. By the looks of it he was trying very hard not to start laughing. Once he had mastered himself he had an air of seriousness around him.

“Very well “Stormcloud” how does this sound to you? When you are ready to share your secrets I shall share mine.” He suggested.

Oh, well played Swifty. Not only do you make it a trade you play my conscience against me in this as well. Well played indeed.

Well he wasn’t going to budge further than this was he? I hesitated for a moment thinking over the pros and cons of this agreement and then extended my healthy hoof.

“Deal.”

“Then we are in agreement.” he stated solemnly.

“Now let’s get back to reason you are here in the first place.” Swift said as he motioned toward my hoof.

Slap me silly with a carrot on a stick! I had forgotten why I was even here.

Now might be a good time to tell you a secret. No no, not that secret you already know that one. No the truth is my thoughts get derailed real easily. I’m sure you hadn’t noticed yet just wanted to give you a heads up.

“Luckily for you “Stormcloud” there’s only a fracture in the bone and that I can mend within minutes. Had the bone been broken you you’d have to wear a cast for 3-4 weeks.” Swiftmend continued to explain as he gathered magic to his horn.

“Yeah as lucky as a koala with a speech impediment.” I said before I could stop myself.

Back in to your cage you have played your part! I mentally shouted at my true self, trying to force the new mask of Stormcloud back on.

“Rrright.” Swift said as he raised an eyebrow.

“Anyhow this shouldn’t hurt, but it will itch a lot. Do not and I stress do not try scratch your hoof though.”

No problem I could master a bit of itching. I mean how bad could it be? I had been struck by lightning twice already so this would likely be a breeze. While I once again drifted off in thoughts Swift began to work his magic and at first it was just pleasant tingle.

Haha, I knew he was exaggerating this can barely count as an itch. I had enough time to finish that one thought then everything changed. Nightmare Moon in a bottle of apple juice! That itch was unbearable. Okay think of something else, something else … think about the sky, think about apples, think about music, think about how amazing it would feel to just scratch that itch a tiny bit.

*Smack!* My healthy hoof connected with my temple. Small dots danced and flashed before my eyes. Note to self, hooves are freaking harder than hands I thought I had learned this already!

“Would you refrain from adding to my work?” the unicorn in front of me added with an annoyed tone. “I’m almost done and I won’t heal stupid.”

And so I endured the final minute of the healing process. Abruptly the shimmering around my right hoof vanished and Swiftmend let out a small sigh as he released his magic.

“There it should be fine now but refrain from any forceful activities for the rest of the day.” he declared.

This sounded like a well practiced routine to me, so I simply offered my now once again healthy right hoof.

“Friends?” I asked as a peace offering.

He looked at me with a frown.

“Acquaintances.” he conceded after a moment’s thought.

Without further ado he directed me to the nurse pony in the lobby to pay my medical bill.Ooookay. New problem. I thought to myself. Where was I going to get the sixteen bits I owed in medical bills? I began to ransack my memories in hope to find any type of clue. Where did ponies normally keep their money? I was getting closer to the lobby with every step so in desperation I stopped in a hallway and started to pat lightly all over my body. When I started to pat in an area around the base of my left wing I felt my hoof go into something that can only be described as pocket.

I jerked my hoof away from the area but I felt something fall out. Whatever it was it made a soft *thunk* when it hit floorboards. Bewildered I looked toward the sound to find a small bag on the floor. I picked it up from the floor carefully and gave it a light shake, causing it to make a distinct clinking sound. My relief was instantaneous, money wasn’t going to be my first concern here it seemed. Judging by its weight and the tinkling of coins a fair bit of my own money had been converted into bits.

Had I not been so relieved I had probably stopped here and wondered why I hadn’t noticed this before. In retrospect this was oddly convenient a bit too convenient.

“Sa’weet!” I cheered.

The payment itself went rather smoothly with the exception of me struggling a bit with the money bag. Hooves are far less agile than hands, and I hadn’t had anywhere near enough practice with them. At least all my limbs were functioning properly again. What had just been a few hours seemed so much longer in hindsight. What was the time anyway? I wondered idly.

Once I stepped outside I noticed that the sun stood quite low, in fact it was already painting the horizon in a hue of brilliant orange and soft pink. Had I not been preoccupied planning my next move I would probably have enjoyed this sunset. Great, now what? The library will most certainly not be open for visitors at this hour. Well that left finding lodging and a decent meal for the night.

Ponyville isn’t that sizable thankfully, so soon I found myself outside a building with the name The Golden Meadow inn. It was a medium sized two story building with a lot of windows and it held an inviting quality to it. This previously nameless building added another layer of depth to the Ponyville I had thought to know. My stomach grumbled in protest against my dawdling.

Hey ho, hey ho, into the inn we go.

I stepped in through the door and found myself in a large room, a staircase to my left led up to the second floor and to my right was a double door leading to a dining room. What caught my eye though was the reception made from beautifully carved wood. Even if it had been done with magic the work must have taken days of diligent carving. When I trotted closer to the reception the detail of the carving started to show. A beautiful diorama depicting Luna and her moon in one end and in the other was Celestia and her sun all carved into the panel that made up the receptions desk. For a while I just admired the work before I refocused on my reason for being here. Confound these ponies they drive me to think. There was no pony to be seen except me in the lobby but there was a small bell on the reception desk, a clear note filled the air as I rung it once.

“One moment.” a voice called out from a room I couldn’t see behind the counter.

The voice was quickly followed by a white earth pony mare with a cyan mane. Her cutie mark was a bed overlapped with a stalk of grain.

“Good evening sir and welcome to my inn, I’m Sunset Meadow how may I help you today?”

“Well I would like lodging for an unknown period of time. The rest of the week at least and I would like a meal for the evening. Would that be possible?”

“Certainly Mr…?”

“Oh sorry, I’m Stormcloud.”

“Well correct me if I’m wrong here but I assume you want a single room, if so then there shouldn’t be any problems Mr. Stormcloud.”

“No you’re quite correct Miss Meadow and please just call me Stormcloud.”

“Of course, room nine on the second floor is yours for the time being it is four bits per night with dinner and breakfast included should you choose to eat here. Does this sound agreeable Stormcloud?”

“That sounds absolutely lovely Miss Meadow, just one question when do you serve dinner?”

“It starts being served at seven and that would be a bit less than an hour from now.” she said as she looked at a pocket watch that had previously hidden behind the counter.

“Very well Stormcloud if there’s nothing else then here’s your key and I wish you a pleasant stay at the Golden Meadow inn.” she continued.

I thanked her for the hospitality and moved up the stairs.

*~*

Room nine was a small room with a pony sized bed, a wardrobe and a small nightstand. On the nightstand stood a simple oil lamp and a simple clock. A small door led, much to my delight, to a small bathroom with a shower. Remembering Rarity’s earlier remark I turned it on and hoped in.

Now there’s something about the cleansing feeling of hot water running over your body that nothing can replace. It was one of the things that felt exactly the same as a pony as it had done when I still was human. I felt my muscles and mind relax, for the first time since I had come here I knew precisely where I was and I could start on finding a way back. My mind was clear from stray thoughts I had a plan and I had a place to stay for the time being.

I finished the shower and dried my coat with a towel hanging on the bathroom wall. Roughly an hour later I made my way downstairs to the dining room. Aside from Sunset Meadow there were three other ponies at the table. A grey unicorn mare with a black mane and two additional earth ponies. One was an orange colt with a white grey mane and the other was a deep green mare whose mane was golden colored.

“Ah the final guest is here.’ Meadow exclaimed with a smile.

“Everypony this is Stormcloud, Stormcloud these are everypony.” Sunset announced.

I sat down at the table, there were no chairs, and tried to make polite conversation while I enjoyed the food. Now before we get any further I need to tell you how amazing it was to eat cooked food again after all the time spent in the Everfree. I had never really liked vegetables all that much before I got transformed, but the vegetable stew that was being served was out of this world. How could it taste that good?

Anyhow back to the company I had at the table; the two earth ponies were a traveling couple that was visiting relatives in Ponyville.

“I’m Carrotstep and this is my companion in life Jadechaser.” the orange stallion presented the two.

I nodded in response and turned to the unicorn mare waiting for her to say something. She on the other hand yawned and continued eating until Sunset gave her a light poke with her hoof. The gray mare looked up from the food drowsily and slowly looked around at the table until her eyes found me. She looked surprised to find me there, and then I saw her starting to examine my facial features. Her eyes lingered at the scar over my right eye a bit longer than I felt was normal. She mumbled something that sounded like “Curious.” and let out another huge yawn.

“Hello I’m Stormcloud.” I introduced myself again.

“Oh, sorry I… I… Ayyum Dreamcatcher.” she said failing to stifle another yawn.

“Sorry ‘bout my yawning but I haven’t slept since yesterday, or was it the day before that? Anyway that’s not really important, you see I study the possibility of seeing past and future through dreams and I tend to *yawn* lose track of time.” Dreamcatcher explained.

Time passed quickly as I ate and conversed, the company was a perfect addition to the meal. I had missed casual conversation like this during my weeks of solitude. This was my so far most comfortable night since I had arrived here. No really, this beats sleeping in a cave even if you don’t believe me. Throughout the meal I noticed that Dreamcatcher was sneaking glances at my face, although I tried my best to ignore it.

“Yes, Jade and I arrived here three days ago from Hoofington, after Ponyville we're moving on toward Cant-” Carrotstep was interrupted by a loud snore further down the table.

Dreamcatcher had fallen asleep her head resting heavily on the table. Meadow poked her again but she remained fast asleep.

“Perhaps it’s time to call it a night everypony.” Meadow suggested.

We bade each other goodnight and as I turned to leave I saw Meadow trying to rouse Dreamcatcher again without any sign of success.

“Excuse me but I could help carry her to her room if you need any help Miss Meadow.” I offered.

“Thank you, Stormcloud.” she said simply and helped me to load the still snoring unicorn my back.

“Mmmyes, rose petal tea would be lovely right now…”

My head jerked toward the unicorn on my back, but she was once again snoring loudly. Great! Not only does she snore louder than a sawmill she is a sleep talker too. I shook my head slightly to myself as I made my way up the stairs and into Dreams room. The room layout was identical to mine except there were stacks of books and papers everywhere that formed a small maze. I made way toward the bed carefully trying my best not to knock anything over.

Once I reached the bed I slid Dreamcatcher off my back and pulled blanket over her. I made my back through Dreams personal maze of research. As I reached for the door handle Dreamcatcher spoke again.

“A pegasus with a scar just like my dream…”

A shiver ran down my spine, but when I turned to look at Dreamcatcher she was once again snoring loudly. Pondering what I had just heard I entered my own room and crept into bed, a real bed after this long felt really weird. I forced my thoughts away from Dreamcatcher's sleep talk and the events that had taken place today, I simply couldn’t process all that had happened in one night. Tomorrow would be new day and I could finally start my own research. Using a trick I’ve learned over years of staying up late I made my mind go blank and soon sleep found me.

Ch 3. A broken mask

Chapter 3. A broken mask

Shadows cross over my mind
Once bright stars are missing
A life turned with the seasons
The snowfall echoes of spring
Now I watch and wonder,
"Has it all been in vain?"
Living with false intentions
Is driving me insane

So, I find myself to be lost
Inside my head, wondering why
It seems so strange to me
It keeps spiraling on and on.

Sometimes I contemplate if my actions would have been different if I had known what my meddling was going to bring. Was it all really an unfortunate coincidence? Or was I perhaps a part of the plan right from the start? Some questions shouldn’t be answered they’ll only bring you pain or more questions when you do. My point is that it’s useless to dwell in the past you can only move forward!

*~*

I opened my eyes drowsily for what must’ve been at least the 5th time since I had woken up the first time. I had tried going back to sleep ever since waking up about an hour ago but a ray of sunlight was shining in through the window illuminating the room to a degree were I just couldn’t find any peace. I shot a quick glance at the clock. At least the inn has started serving breakfast now. Well then at least I could go grab something to eat before I began my day. Since more sleep was out of the question I could at least kill a bit of time this way before the library opened.

“Aight, time for breakfast then.” I said to myself as I swung my hooves over the beds edge and stood up.

Wait what? I was standing? I looked down in shock, and there I really was perfectly balancing on two legs. Well I had seen ponies balance this way before so I knew it was possible but with my success rate at handling an equine body this was a major breakthrough. Smiling to myself I took a step forward. My world lurched.

*Smack*

“Oh hello Mr. and Mrs. Floorboard I see you brought the family today.” I muttered as I got up again, on four hooves this time, rubbing my now aching jaw.

With a sigh at my failure I made my way down the stairs, and to the dining room where I found Carrotstep and Meadow talking to each other over their respective breakfast. So I started to help myself to an assortment of fruit and vegetables, but I also grabbed a bowl of some sort of porridge.
I took a seat and began eating while mostly listening to Meadow and Carrot talk about whatever seemed to come to mind. Well I didn’t pay too much attention to their conversation. More to the point I had just tried the porridge and judging by the taste it seemed to be made out of oatmeal.
Call me crazy but that porridge was delicious.

I had just finished a third serving when I noticed a clock that I had missed yesterday evening on one of the walls. It was now a quarter to ten. To make it short, I was baffled. How had I spent almost two hours in this dining room. Well what was done was done. At least the library should be open by now. I finished up in the dining room and then stepped outside into the sunny day of Equestria.
I had a plan, I had a purpose and I had the perfect disguise for this. What could possibly go wrong? Armed with pride and confidence I took to the air and headed for the large tree that I knew housed the library. Prior knowledge made it really simple to navigate Ponyville, especially from the air. Funny how that works, here I could find my directions as if it was my backyard but at home I could get lost on a straight road. I guess I’ll just blame magic? Yeah that seems like the right thing to do here.

My short flight toward the Ponyville library ended with a quick dive and a somewhat controlled landing. Well here we go, time to get me some answers! I walked up to the door and knocked three times, I waited a couple of minutes but nothing happened. So I knocked again, somewhat harder this time.

“I’m coming, I’m coming geez calm down already!” a muffled shout could be heard from inside.

The door swung open to reveal the small purple and green dragon baby who I knew to be Spike. Although he certainly didn’t know me, which could be seen in his eyes as he took in my features.

“I’m sorry can I help you with anything?” he asked after a moment.

“Why yes, I would like to look at a few books if that’s okay. This is a library right?” I responded with a smile.

“I’m Stormcloud by the way.” I said and offered him a hoof to shake.

“I’m Spike, and sure you can take a look at the books. Go right on inside.” Spike said after shaking my hoof.

I stepped inside the library and met yet another familiar sight. The naturally grown shelves was something to behold indeed, and the fact that the tree was alive gave the library a vibrant feel. It also seemed to be larger than I had thought it to be, I noted while scanning the shelves for anything that might be of use.

“I’ll be in the next room if you need anything.” Spike said as he went by me into another room further in the tree-house.

A short while later I had picked out an assortment of books ranging from advanced magic to books about the history of Equestria’s founding. Since I couldn’t find any kind of reading alcove and I didn’t want to use the table in the middle, mainly because it was already littered with other books, I just picked a spot on the floor and got to work. Now the only problem was to find anything that could actually be useful to me. Well to be precise I needed to know how I ended up here in the first place before I could find a way home, thus the variety of book topics.

Therefore I started with The founding tribes of Equestria: the pegasi. I don’t know what I expected to find in it really, but then again I wasn’t in a position to discard any type of information at the moment. I simply didn’t know enough about the working of this world yet. The execution of my plan was simple though. Scan the register pages for anything that might seem to be of interest and move through the volumes one by one.

Aight, time to get something done! Hmm let’s see now under “A” we find Airistotle, why am I not surprised?

The rest of the A section was pretty much the same, names of famous pegasi or different types of aerial maneuvers from times of war.

Moving on to “B” let’s see now Battle of the midsummer sky, Battle of the dawn, this could be fascinating but no, this wasn’t what I needed.

Scanning the B section revealed that it was almost only retellings of great battles. A quick glance at “C” quickly showed that it held nothing of real interest to me and “D” soon followed “C” in useful info. However under “E” there was one word that caught my eye Everfree p. 325. I carefully flipped the pages of the old tome until I found the correct page.

Hmm let’s see now.

The Everfree forest was originally named The Eternal Woods when ponykind first discovered that no matter how much they tried to influence the forest would soon return to its untamed nature.
Thus ponykind believed that the forest had existed in this state for all of eternity, and would not be subject to change at all. However over the years after the first coming of Nightmare moon the forest slowly became darker and more sinister. The very nature of the once peaceful forest was eventually turned into a place most unfit for ponies to reside. Once it became apparent that even if the forest had changed and it still refused to be controlled and nurtured by ponykind a new name was coined “The Everfree”. The last recorded pony to willingly make the choice to live in the Everfree forest was one the last pure descendants of the storm paragons, Tempest Cloud, who lived there a time but disappeared without trace a couple of years later.

Wait a sec what the hay is a storm paragon? I flipped the register open again.

Let’s see “S”. Storm cakes, Storm clouds, Storm drapes… what the fish are storm drapes?

The list of items using the word Storm went on becoming weirder and weirder for each passing word, until I finally found what I was searching for Storm paragons p. 267.

Right then page 267 let’s see what it says.

Among the many pegasi clans the Storm paragon clan is known throughout all of pegasi society to be the first pegasi to create and control storm clouds. The clan quickly grew in numbers as more and more pegasi who showed promise of this particular type of weather control joined their ranks.
With the years the Storm paragons grew to be one of the most influential clans in the pegasi armada. It was around this time that the use of storm based weather control was first used in battle.
The paragons had during the years learnt how to control the electrical currents of lightning to boost their offensive power making them a force to be reckoned with on the field. Many famous battle leaders, like commander Hurricane himself, stem from the ranks of the Storm paragons and many battles were won because of them.

But the fame and power eventually twisted the once proud clan and they began to distrust the other clans, and in the end even each other. A time of turmoil were brother fought brother, and sister fought sister followed for the clan. This is the catalyst that would eventually lead to the event known as the paragon’s fall. This marked the final recorded event in history were the Storm paragons still were considered to be of one clan. After the paragon’s fall the remnants went their own separate ways and joined new clans, or were swept up in personal agendas. Though some stayed true to the old traditions and for as long as possible they only married pegasi that showed potential of storm control. However even this eventually became an impossible ideal to uphold.

It is said that the modern pegasi today owe their ability to create storms to the Storm paragons who joined into new clans after the fall. The easiest way to identify a descendant of the Storm paragons is usually their cutie mark. If the cutie mark depicts any type of cloud and a lightning bolt there is a strong chance that there is a bit of paragon blood in you.

I couldn’t read anymore. This was all just far too convenient, no it was downright eerie. In the first book I had picked I had found a major piece of information. It felt as if something had guided me into finding that particular piece of information. The question was who or what? My mind was already creating theories that were growing more and more impossible. The implications of this could be life changing, and I didn’t know if I even wanted a clear answer anymore.

No! This isn’t my real goal here. I mentally berated myself. I was getting distracted, I needed a way home and this wasn’t it. So I returned the book to its shelf and tried my best to not dwell any further on what I had just learned. The next two books held nothing of interest as one turned out to be a book about herbs and the other was a work of fiction. The following books held tidbits of information, but I simply didn’t know enough about either magic or the world around me to make any connections. It was becoming apparent that this was going to take a while, more than a while to be perfectly honest. For every fact I managed to hunt down it seemed that three of four new questions sprung up, so I brought more books and kept at it. In the end I was even beginning to consider that the first book had been a fluke.

I need a break I can’t keep this up anymore. I thought eventually. It was amazing how Twilight could keep this up without ever complaining. Where was she anyway? I had arrived here sometime just before lunch and it was now sometime in the afternoon. For a moment I considered asking Spike where she might be but then again I wasn’t supposed to have any prior knowledge of this place.

Yeah that would be smooth wouldn’t it? Oh hey Spike where is Twilight today? She’s not here okay then. How do I know her? Oh I don’t… I shuddered at the thought of me ever doing something so blatantly stupid.

A small rumble from my stomach reminded me that I hadn’t eaten anything since my unusually large breakfast. I needed a break from all this anyway so I cleaned up my own personal mess of books, said goodbye to Spike and went hunting for a late lunch. I really didn’t want anything fancy so I just went to the first café I found and ordered a sandwich. During my lunch I turned my thoughts to something that had been in the back of my head ever since this morning. I had been able to find my balance on two hooves, even if it had been an accident. If I could find it again then maybe just maybe it would be possible to resume my martial arts practice here in Equestria. The thought was intriguing too intriguing for me to pass up. Well exercise is one of the best ways to clear the mind anyway so I might as well try this. I decided.

About an hour later I had found a rather secluded part in one of the many parks around Ponyville. I wasn’t too keen on any pony seeing me if I kept falling on my face. Well at least I knew that what I was about to attempt was possible from watching the show.

Aight, do or die! I reared up on my hind legs and stood there wobbling from the sudden motion. I quickly adjusted by bending my legs thus lowering my center of gravity and in doing so making it easier to balance. Once I considered myself to be in control over my balance I tried to take a few careful steps and to my delight I didn’t fall, in fact I hardly wobbled. With this I might actually be able to pull it off.

I spent a couple of more minutes familiarizing myself with the new center of gravity before I finally was satisfied with my level of control. Now it was time for the real test, I quickly changed my stance to the opening stance for basic kata practice. If I wanted to learn how to control my equine body on two legs this would be the best way of achieving this. I started going through the many katas I had acquired over years of training. I went slowly first but gradually started going faster as my equine body grew used to the different yet familiar movement patterns. Soon I could go through the basic katas almost with the same proficiency my human body could. Finally I had found something that I didn’t have to relearn or spend days at learning from scratch. The more I worked with the katas the more confident I grew in my balance and before long I was practicing the more advanced katas as well.

Although they weren’t completely true to the original ones, some techniques were impossible to perform with this body so I had to improvise and substitute a couple of moves here and there. I lost myself in my training, it was refreshing and familiar at the same time. Ten years of hard practice had been more or less successfully adapted to my pony body. I was so lost in the moment that I didn’t notice the small crowd of onlookers that had gathered to watch me flow through the different forms of the advanced katas. Nor did I notice the three pegasi who were approaching me from a nearby cloud.

“Hey! You there! Do you think you’re something special huh?”

Confused I looked in the direction of the mystery speaker. A trio of pegasi had approached me without me noticing. They all seemed oddly familiar though I just couldn’t place where I had seen them. They were generic in their color patterns the first one had a light brown coat and a brunette mane that covered his eyes, the second was a darker shade of brown and had beige mane with blue eyes. Lastly we had the third one who was grey with a black mane and he seemed to be slightly overweight. Where had I seen these ponies before, they had to have been background ponies at some point in the show, but when?

“I asked if you think you’re something special?” The light brown one asked again.

*Sigh* I had thought that I wouldn’t have to deal with this type here, but wait that voice. Yes that was it these were the ponies that had formerly tormented Fluttershy during her school days and had kept on calling Rainbow dash “Rainbow crash”. Did these guys even have name in the fandom? Well I’m not looking for a fight so I guess I’ll do my best to disarm the situation.

“Now, look here there’s no need to get hostile let’s just talk abou-”

“What? Are you afraid tough guy? Then perhaps you shouldn’t go around showing off like you did.”

Wait what? This was what it was all about?

“Well I’m sorry you feel that way but I’m quite certain I’m allowed to practice wherever I want.”

“And say it’s not so, now scram before we make you!”

Seriously? This moron was threatening me?

“Look here, I don’t want to cause any type of disturbance but I hardly think you’re in position to force me to do anything.” I sneered, starting to lose my patience.

“OKAY THAT DOES IT! You’re going down tough guy.” The tan one shouted while he reared and brought his hooves down toward me.

I didn’t even bother to block, his moves were slow and easy to predict so I just sidestepped out of the way. Why couldn’t anything here be simple and happy for me? It seemed to work for everypony else. My assailant looked around wildly to find me, clearly surprised that he had missed me. So he changed his tactics and tried to buck me instead, and once again I simply stepped to the side. There’s no point waste energy on blocking when the attack won’t hit anyway. I took a few steps back to increase the distance between us. I didn’t want to hurt this pony, even though he had attacked me. Much to my dismay he seemed to take it as if I was retreating from him, because he charged me with a wordless shout. My reflexes made me act before I could stop myself as I once again sidestepped, however this time I followed up with quick sweep of one of his legs. Due to his momentum he fell into a tangled heap on the ground. With another sigh I went back onto four hooves and walked over to him. He was exactly like most humans were, thinking that brute strength was the way to win a fight, when instead of striking with strength you should strike with speed and control.

“Could you please stop this now? This is getting us nowhere and you’re just making a fool out of yourself.”

He didn’t utter any type of response he just glared at me with rage burning in his eyes. I facehoofed, there was nothing I could say to make him listen to me. I didn’t want to prolong this encounter anyway so I turned away from him and started to walk away. I heard him scramble up on his legs again and start to follow me. He seriously needed to calm the buck down. I started to turn to tell him to leave me the buck alone. A sudden movement in the corner of my eye was all the warning I got when he zoomed past me. One of his wings clipped my head and the force drove me to the ground.

I heard myself start laughing. Oh hay, they’ve done it now.

They had accidently made me assume one of my not so pretty masks. You see when it comes to fighting I have two rather similar masks. One of them is for friendly sparring, the other is for real life situations where my aim is to disable the opponent using any means necessary. Well let’s just say that the thing they have in common is me laughing. The laughing works for me as a temporary barrier against pain and it is a surprisingly good type of psychological warfare. Another major difference between the masks is that in one I am completely without emotion, just cold calculation remains. That being said, there should never be any thinking done in a fight, it just slows you down.

I stood up on two legs again still laughing softly to myself and faced the three pegasi who were now sharing concerned looks with fear mixed in. I slowly settled into a fighting stance while I kept chuckling. A few seconds passed, the trio still observing me wearily then suddenly the light brown one charged me again.

*<>*

Rainbow dash was having a wonderful day. Not only did she have the day off from her work as a weather pony, it was a perfect day for flying as well. So she had spent most of the day so far practicing her routine. Perfect wasn’t good enough when it came to flying, no she needed to be more than perfect if she wanted to impress the Wonderbolts. She needed something special and new like her sonic rainboom to be completely sure about her performance. She was so caught up in her morning practice that she didn’t realize how hungry she had become until it was around midday.

Well I guess I can call it a day then and go grab something to eat. After quick trip back to her cloud flat and meal later Rainbow was once again back in Ponyville, idly soaring over the buildings. Hmm I guess I might as well take a nap if no one needs my help. She found a nice and secluded part in of the parks and settled in one of the trees there. Mmm, this was a great idea. She thought as she drifted off into a light snooze. It was impossible to tell for how long she had slept, but when she woke up she wasn’t alone anymore.

Another pegasi had made his way to her spot and was currently standing on his hind legs. He hadn’t noticed her yet so she decided to just stay in the tree and watch him for now. The pegasus walked around a bit almost as if he was learning to walk that way at this very moment. Anyway it gave her a chance to study this individual a bit closer. His coat was a darker shade of blue than her own almost a bit grey in fact, his mane on the other hand was icy blue. A scar on one of his flanks clashed with one of his his cutiemarks and another was located over his right eye which in turn gave him quite a rugged look. I gotta admit he looks pretty cool, but his walking is just silly. She thought, holding back a snicker. The stallion eventually stopped his walking practice with slight nod to himself. He then proceeded to change his stance still standing on two legs, and from there he started to move.

I can’t believe it! I don’t know which style that is but it’s definitely martial arts that he’s practicing. Dash was surprised to say the least, some of the moves were familiar from the style of karate she practiced but never had she seen a style that was performed on two legs for an extended period of time. Heh, he is pretty awesome. Not as awesome as me but still pretty awesome. A small crowd of ponies had gathered to watch him practice as the katas he went through grew increasingly complex. But he didn’t notice, he was too focused on his task.

Whoever he might be he’s no beginner, I can tell that much from what I’ve seen here. I really want to try sparring with him some time. It’s been ages since I had someone that might actually put up an interesting fight here in Ponyville. I should get down there and have a chat with him.

Before she could move from the tree a familiar gang of pegasi approached the newcomer and started their usual routine. Oh come on! Haven’t they learnt their lesson by now? She watched as the unfamiliar pegasus tried his best to avoid any type of confrontation. But the longer the conversation went the more agitated his opposition became. The onlookers had scattered at the sight of trouble and were nowhere to be seen.

“OKAY THAT DOES IT! You’re going down tough guy.” Hoops cried out as he reared to strike.

The unknown pegasus seemed unfazed by the sudden outburst and attack as he deftly sidestepped making Hoops miss completely. Rainbow let out a sigh, Hoops would never realize how outmatched he was from just that. As if Hoops had responded to Rainbows prediction he tried to buck his opponent, only to once again hit nothing but air. The other pegasus took a few steps back from Hoops. I guess he’s just creating some distance between them. Caution is always preferred in a fight. However it seemed like Hoops didn’t realize what his opponent was doing as he charged him with an angry shout. Rainbow facehoofed as the new pegasus swept one of Hoops legs as he charged past him, making Hoops tumble to the ground.

The martial artist went back onto four hooves with a sigh and walked over to Hoops. He said something she couldn’t quite hear and started walking away. Turning his back on Hoops had been a mistake because Hoops quickly scrambled up onto his hooves and charged again. The newcomer started to turn toward Hoops but he was too late as one of Hoops wings clipped his head with enough force that he was thrown to the ground. Okay I need to break this up now before anyone gets hurt! Dash thought as she started to leave her vantage point. She only had time to unfold her wings before she heard it, a cold laughter.

The new pony was laughing as he stood up and faced Hoops and his gang. A shiver ran through Dash when she saw his face. Everything about him had changed, the eyes that had held focus and joy was now devoid of emotion and his muzzle was locked in grin that held no real smile. She had never experienced such a transformation before, but she was certain that he would no longer just dodge attacks. Hoops and his pals needed to get away from there right now this pegasus was not normal. Before she had time to react Hoops charged again, this time the pegasus moved faster than he had previously. As Hoops got closer he quickly moved forward delivering a quick thrust with one of his hooves. Hoops collapsed with a cry as the strike hit the base of his left wing. When Hoops didn’t get up one of his friends tried to sneak up behind the new pegasus. However the moment he reared up to strike the pegasus whirled around and in quick succession he struck the side of the neck and the jaw once, finishing with powerful kick to the side of the head. The grey pegasus collapsed before even having had time to cry out in pain. I really don’t like Hoops nor do I like Score but this isn’t going to fly any longer! A panicked flapping of wings was all she heard as she saw the last of Hoops gang flee from the scene at the same time the humorless chuckle abruptly stopped.

“Buck my life…” She heard the new pegasus say as he looked at the two pegasi that lay downed before him.

*<>*

Buck it all! I couldn’t be held responsible for this right? I mean all I had done was defend myself. They had attacked me first both of them. One thing is certain there is going to be rumors about this. A sudden flapping of wings told me that the last of the trio had fled thus allowing me to once again regain full control over myself.

“Buck my life…” They looked to be in pretty bad shape.

One of them was unconscious, the other was sobbing his left wing hanging slackly against his side. Oh hay! Well I’m not an ass, I will offer what help I can give. On second thought allow me to rephrase that. I’m not always an ass, I will offer help if I feel like it’s expected of me. Which I suppose makes me sound like an ass. Anyway this is not the time to discuss semantics, I will help them. That is if they choose to accept it. I settled back on four hooves again, and took a step toward the unconscious grey pegasus. Suddenly there was a blur of color and before me stood no other than Rainbow Dash.

Oookay, judging from her hostile stance and frown I take it she saw this encounter. I’m obviously cursed to meet all the mane six during my best moments the question though is; will she listen to a voice of reason?

“Um would you mind moving aside miss?” I asked carefully.

“Yeah and why would I do that?! So you can beat them up some more? Not going to happen pal!”

Okay worst choice of words ever. That certainly didn’t make it sound like I was going to murder them or something.

“No not at all I want to help them any way I possibly can! I know it must sound weird but it was never my intention to hurt them.”

“Yeah and what if I don’t believe you?” she questioned.

This was going nowhere, I would normally refrain from using the amount of trickery I had been displaying over the past two days but if I wanted to help my victims I had to do something.

“Look no matter how much I regret it, I’m still the reason they are injured and I feel obligated to do something about it. If you don’t trust me you can just stay right here and see to it that I don’t try anything funny.” I suggested.

“Hmm, I don’t know…”

“I bet you’re faster than me anyway so I won’t have time to try anything should I not be true to my word.” I said.

“Hey! I’m not just fast I’m the fastest in Equestria!” she exclaimed proudly.

“Well that settles it then?”

“Fine, but I’m watching you pal!” she stated, switching back to anger again.

Hook, line and sinker! Knowing some of their base psychology was a rather unfair advantage. Not that it was something that bothered me though, just another thing that would be incredibly awkward to explain. Anyhow Rainbow allowed me to approach the two ponies unfortunate enough to have seen my less pleasant side. The grey one was out cold so examining him was rather easy. From what I could tell nothing was broken and his breathing was regular although he might have some sort of concussion, so I would have to make sure he got some kind of medical checkup. The other one though was another story. Because he was still conscious he saw me approach him and tried to crawl away in panic. I let out a sigh and moved around him so that I blocked his path.

“Hey relax I will not hurt you further and I’m sorry I hurt you to begin with.” Was I really sorry? Short answer nnnnope.

He flinched away from me sobbing and clutched his wing again. Looking at it up close I could tell that it wasn’t broken, although it was most certainly dislocated. Well that was better than being broken but it was still going to hurt to fix it. Otherwise he was fine aside from a few scratches that he had gotten when he hit the ground. Now I could probably fix that wing by pulling it back into place but I was going to need someone to hold him down. Hay, I didn’t even have his consent yet.

“Right buddy, your wing is not broken just dislocated. I can fix that for you but it is going to hurt.”

He looked up at me as if I had just said that I was going to give him a million bits and in the same sentence told him that first I would have to throw bricks at him for a couple of hours. So in short his eyes told me that I was crazy. Which to be honest might not be far from the truth.

“Hey mate do you want my help or not?”

He seemed to collect himself somewhat as he thought over what I had told him. Then a few minutes later came his answer.

“Okay what are you going to do?”

“Quite simple really, my strike has simply made your wing hop out of place from where it normally should be so a quick but hard tug should yank it back in place.” I explained.

He stared at me as if I was speaking some alien language then he simply nodded his consent for me to continue. Good now that this is out of the way I just need someone to hold him down. I looked over at his friend but he was still out cold so that just left Rainbow. I turned my head and looked straight at her, she was still watching my every action closely with a heavy scowl. Well she definitely won’t warm up to me straight away of that I’m certain but I do need her help with this.

“Um, miss could you hold him down while I try to fix his wing?”

“I’ll do it but only because Hoops agreed to it and I’m not Miss, I’m Rainbow Dash.”

Oh so he did have a name? Eh, what does it matter? I’ll probably forget it within an hour anyway. Rainbow Dash positioned herself so she properly hold down Hoops while I carefully but firmly grasped the wing near its base.

“Aight Rainbow be ready to hold him down on three. Hoops are you ready?”

“No?” came a whimpering response.

“Well that’s too bad ‘cause here we go; one… two… Three!”

Everything happened at once; I gave the wing a hard tug which made it hop back into place with a characteristic *Pop* Hoops cried out in pain as Rainbow struggled to hold him down.
Hoops lay on the ground panting a while before he slowly tried to work his wing again. He looked surprised when in actually worked. Good my work here was almost done, now I just had to make sure that the grey one got himself to a hospital.

“Hey Hoops? That’s your name right?”

“Ye… yeah, what about it?”

“Nothing just that you should make sure that your friend over there gets a checkup at the hospital. He is just unconscious but he might have a concussion, so when you wake him up make sure he goes to hospital just in case.” I explained.

Hoops just nodded once again. Great then that’s it, nothing more I could do here. I turned around and started to leave but soon found my way blocked by a certain pegasus with a multicolored mane again.

*Sigh*

“What is it this time? I’ve helped them all I could.” I said tiredly.

“Yeah you helped them but I still don’t trust you. You haven’t even said your name yet.”

“It’s Stormcloud, can I leave now? I’ve had enough of excitement for one day.”

I wasn’t really in the mood for playing the blame game right now. Besides I despise the very thought of letting conflicts go on longer than they should. Sure you made an enemy here and there but you could just ignore them for the most part. I for one was blessed with the ability grow angry or upset and drop it completely within an hour. Rainbow on the other hand didn’t seem to be of this sort, no sir. She was the type that needed actions to prove something was the other way around.

“Hmpf, yeah you can leave but don’t try anything else.” she finally said.

With that I simply walked past her and then took to the air. For a time I just flew over Ponyville, not really having a destination to reach. My mind was a maelstrom of thoughts that conflicted with each other. On one hoof I had been able to relax my mind a bit with my exercise and on the other it had created a whole new mess for me. I had not made an enemy out of one of the mane six but we were certainly not on neutral ground anymore. What’s worse the news of this incident would probably spread hopefully I would get away from here before it got too serious though. In the end I resolved that I would continue my practice but I would do so closer to the border of the Everfree and that I would redouble my research efforts. With my goal reaffirmed I flew back to the inn so that I could bring an end my all too eventful day.

*~*

Thankfully it seemed that news of my endeavors during the afternoon hadn’t reached the inn, so I just went up to my room and took a quick shower. A quick glance at the clock told me that the clock was just a few minutes past five. This left me with a fair bit of time before the inn served dinner.
So for a while I pondered whether I should go and take a look around Ponyville, or rather just stay inside. Not wanting to create anymore commotion today I choose to stay and try to digest what I had learnt today, and what leads would be worth following. By the time I went downstairs to the dining room I had a research plan ready for tomorrow, and after another pleasant evening to compliment a chaotic day I went to bed once again convinced that I could solve this problem myself.

Now some of you might wonder why I’m so hell bent on solving this by myself all I can tell you is that part of me is too proud to accept help if I still think I might be able to solve it by myself. Some might call it a strength some might call it a flaw some might just call me stubborn. I call it me because no matter how you look at it it’s still part of my identity.

However that doesn’t mean that I refuse to ask for help I only need to realize that the task was out my own hands/hooves. Had I realized it by this point? Do you really have to ask that?

I awoke the next morning feeling refreshed, the events of yesterday were just another memory and today was a new bright day. I finished a quick breakfast and was off to library much earlier today than I had been the day before when I had tarried in the inn. On my way over I picked up some blank scrolls a bottle of ink and a couple of quills. I was going to start writing down everything I found useful just in case. It was still rather early when I reached the library though so for a moment I hesitated to knock on the door. Well what’s the worst that could happen? Oh yeah, wonderful I start the day by jinxing it. I ignored my sarcastic thoughts, and knocked on the door anyway. After a few seconds I heard steps approaching from inside and soon the door swung open to once again reveal Spike.

“Oh hello there Storm. I take it you want to do some reading today as well?”

“Yep Spike that is correct if it’s not too much trouble of course.”

“Naa, it’s fine just keep it the volume down for a while during the morning.”

“No problem at all, would you mind if I ask why though?”

“Oh you see I’m not the caretaker of the library, I’m just an assistant. No the caretaker is called Twilight Sparkle and she came home rather late yesterday from a trip to Canterlot, so she’s still sleeping.” Spike summarized.

“Aight, I understand perfectly my good dragon, I shall be the very essence of quiet.” I said doing one of my better gentleman (gentlecolt?) impressions.

My sudden change of demeanor made Spike arc an eyebrow and shake his head. But he still let me in which of course was all that really mattered to me right now. I got to work again and started taking notes, humming a tune to myself as I worked. Soon I had filled the first scroll with information that might prove useful and stuff I needed to research further. This went on for about an hour then I noticed Spike standing beside me looking at my notes. When he saw that I had noticed him he started to apologize for intruding on my personal sphere.

“I’m sorry Storm it’s just that I usually read snippets of information here and there when Twilight is studying. It’s a force of habit I guess.” He said sheepishly.

“Well no problem Spike, I’m not irritated really just a bit surprised is all. Tell me though did you get anything from what I wrote?” I asked, curios to how much he had grasped.

“No not really, just a lot of references here and there. I usually don’t get much of what Twilight does either if I’m perfectly honest.”

“Eh, then it’s as it should be you’re still rather young right?”

“Heh, yeah I’m still considered to be a baby dragon. But that’s relative to other dragons.”

“Well then no need to rush my scaly friend you have all the time in the world.”

Another hour went by Spike asking an occasional question and I answered to my best extent, and while I still made some progress in my research it was a bit slower due to Spike’s questions.

All was just fine until Spike made a remark that made my ears twitch.

“It’s so strange yesterday there was this rumor going around that you had fought two other ponies and beaten them but you sit here acting almost like Twilight does when she is researching something. I guess you can’t trust every rumor right Storm?”

When I didn’t answer him immediately he started to piece the truth together and finally came to the conclusion I dreaded. Spike might be young but his mind is rather sharp for his age. An acquired perk for living with Twilight I suppose. The question was how was he going to react like Rainbow did?

“Wait so you mean to tell me that you actually did fight yesterday?” he asked, sounding surprised.

When I simply nodded he looked at me for a second then burst out in a huge grin.

“That’s so cool! You fought two others and didn’t get hurt.”

I was dumbstruck. After Rainbows response this wasn’t what I had come to expect.

A small voice in the back of my head taunted me by whispering: mental notes.

“Well Spike you should know that I never wanted that fight to happen. I simply didn’t have the option of peaceful solution. Which is always something to prefer.”

“Oh I understand that violence isn’t good but it’s still cool.”

“Hehe, yeah perhaps a little bit.” I conceded.

“So did you get your, um scars from fights too?”

“Ah no, you see this I got when I was very young I motioned toward the scar over my eye. This however I got from an infection that had to be cut out pointing at my x shaped scar.”

“Why haven’t you removed them though?”

“Removed the scars I mean.” Spike elaborated when I just gave him a questioning glance.

They could just remove scars here? Oh how plastic surgeons would make a killing by being able to do that. Not that they weren’t already of course.

“Well I just suppose I consider them to be a part of who I am.” I finally said to not make myself seem even more suspicious.

“Oh ok, how did you fight off two ponies though? Could you tell me?”

And with that my thoughts of research were completely derailed as I descended into a conversation about martial arts and fighting ethics. Before long I was sharing stories of my life, a carefully ponyfied version obviously, and he shared some of his. We found that despite the difference in age we still had some things in common. We were so caught up in our conversation that we didn’t notice the still slightly sleepy Twilight approach.

*<>*

“Wow what did you do then!?”

Twilight jolted awake. What was the time? Hadn’t she told Spike to keep it down this morning? Her thoughts were still rather slow due to her sudden waking and lack of sleep, but she was certain that she had heard Spike shout. She listened closely and sure enough there were voices coming from downstairs, one was Spike and one she didn’t recognize.

I wonder who that might be? She thought to herself as she yawned, that late trip home had really taken its toll on her. Well she was up now anyway so she might as well start her day. She slumped out of bed and rubbed the sleep out of her eyes a quick glance through the window told her that it was close to midday. Yawning once more she started to make her way downstairs the voices growing clearer. The unknown voice had to belong to a stallion, it was far too deep to belong to a mare. She kept walking down the stairs until she entered the main hall of her library home. Spike sat beside a pegasus stallion she had never seen before, he was larger than her but not quite as large as Big Macintosh. His coat was a mix of sky blue and grey which was complimented with an ice blue mane and tail. What shocked her about him though were the scars. She had never seen a pony that actually had scars before, it made him seem like a rough pony and she wasn’t sure that this was a proper friend for Spike. As she started to approach she picked up on the conversation the two were having.

“…and of course I couldn’t leave it at that. I felt that I had to do something spectacular so I did what I felt was natural. I went and bought a bunch of pineapples and started to hide them where my friend would find them. He never suspected me once and now he’s deathly afraid of pineapples.”

Spike and the unknown stallion burst out in uncontrolled laughter, which Spike then followed up by starting to share one of his stories. At least he seems friendly enough she thought as she started to approach the pair. They didn’t notice her until she practically was standing beside them.

Spike recoiled when he noticed her and looked at Twilight with a guilty expression written all over his features, the pegasus however looked up at her and then spoke.

“I’m sorry did we wake you? If so you have my most sincere apologies.”

“Yes in fact you did, but I will accept your apology Mr.?”

“Ah, I’m Stormcloud you may call me by my full name or any derivation thereof.”

“Pleasure to meet you Cloud, I’m Twilight Sparkle caretaker of this library and student under princess Celestia.” she introduced herself.

Strange how the last part of his name seems to fit him better than the first she thought to herself before continuing on.

“Are you a friend of Spike?”

“Well I would certainly consider Spike to be my friend yes, but that’s not the reason I’m here. I’m just here to brush up on some areas of interest.” said the stallion as he motioned toward the books around him and Spike.

She hadn’t thought much about the books before, it was only natural to find them in the library but when the stallion mentioned them she examined a few titles more closely. Starswirl the bearded: Theories and Dimensions, The mysteries of the Everfree and A study of spatial magic to name a few of the books that was lying scattered around him. Why would a pegasus be interested in unicorn magic?

“That’s some heavy reading you got there is it for anything special?” she commented approvingly.

“No not at all, just sating my curiosity is all.”

That she could relate to without any problem. Despite her initial impression of Stormcloud, he actually seemed to be quite calm and collected. Perhaps I’ve even found someone who I can discuss my studies with, well at least some of them. Twilight thought to herself with a smile.

“Well Cloud good luck with your reading and Spike could you please fix me something to eat while I take a morning shower?”

Stormcloud simply nodded in acknowledgement while Spike scrambled up and went toward the kitchen. With a small yawn she walked off toward the bathroom before she left the room she snuck a quick glance over at Cloud again. He was completely absorbed in one of the many tomes around him, for a while she wondered if this was how she looked when she was reading. Shaking her head slightly she continued on toward the bathroom for a quick shower and after that she went into the kitchen where Spike was preparing some toast with daffodils.

“Thanks Spike.” She said with a small nod of gratitude.

“Heh, no problem Twi. I’m partly to blame for waking you anyway so this is the least I can do.”

“Ah yes about that who is that pegasus anyway?”

“I don’t really know Twilight he came by here yesterday also and that was the first time I saw him. He spent a couple of hours reading then he left. Later there was a… No never mind it’s nothing.”

“Later there was a what Spike?” she asked.

“Nono as I was saying it was nothing special. How was the flight back to Ponyville?” Spike said trying to sound casual.

“Spike I know you’re trying to hide something and I want to hear it from you not any other pony.” she said firmly.

She watched as spike sighed heavily. Clearly struggling with himself whether he should tell her or not.

“Okay fine Twilight but you didn’t hear this from me.”

“I promise Spike.”

“Pinkie promise?”

“Is that really necessary Spike?”

Judging by the pleading look her assistant gave her he wouldn’t accept anything less.

*Sigh* “Fine I’ll Pinkie promise. Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”

“Okay then well after Storm had left yesterday there was this rumor that started spreading that he had gotten into a fight with a couple of other pegasi.”

“WHAT! He was fighting!?” she yelled, before she could stop herself.

“Ssssssh, calm down Twilight, he’ll hear you.”

“No I’ll not be calm he’s not a good influence for you young dragon.”

“Please just hear me out Twilight, he didn’t want to fight yesterday he made that very clear to me before you we woke you up.”

“Well he still shouldn’t have fought and he shouldn’t have talked about it with you you’re too young.”

“Hey I’m not that young any more I know that violence isn’t a solution for anything and from what Storm told me he really did try to reason with the others before they attacked him.” Spike defended.

Twilight was facing an inner conflict part of her really didn’t want Stormcloud to be a bad pony, but rumors didn’t come without a cause in Equestria. In the end she decided that she would trust Spike and try to overlook what she had just heard.

“Fine Spike I’ll give him a chance.”

“You’ll see that he’s quite cool Twilight.” Spike promised.

“Yeah, yeah I really hope you’re right this time Spike. Anyway I need your help today with some research the princess asked me to double check.”

Spike simply nodded to her request and waited for her to finish up her breakfast. Once she was done she trotted out into the main room of the library where Stormcloud was still completely caught up in his own project. She got to work at double checking the research thesis she had received from the princess. It was entertaining work to her and it also made her feel useful and needed. Perhaps this thesis could lead to some major sort of breakthrough in the future. She was getting worked up about this and soon she too was lost in her own little world.

The day passed by without any other event worth noticing. She exchanged a word or two with Cloud during the day, but nothing that could be called conversation. Both of them were just too absorbed in their respective books or scrolls. She didn’t realize how much time had passed until Stormcloud suddenly let out a loud yawn. The sun outside was already setting and it would probably be best to close down the library before it got dark. With a small sigh to herself she closed the reference book she had been reading and walked over to Stormcloud. After spending an entire day here in the library researching whatever it is he wants to find out, I find it rather hard to believe the rumors Spike mentioned. He seems so calm and collected maybe I really shouldn’t be so quick to judge. So for a while she just sat there watching Stormcloud read and take small notes on a scroll. I wonder what it is he’s researching. It’s rare for somepony to use such a wide array of literature for a simple research project. Her thoughts were cut short as Stormcloud looked up from his notes and looked straight at her, golden eyes gazing into her own purple ones. She could see determination in those eyes but also pride coupled with something enigmatic. As if he had seen more than the average pony, in a way they vaguely reminded her of Celestia’s eyes.

“Ms. Sparkle are you okay?”

She snapped back to reality with a small gasp. She had been holding her breath but why?

“Yes of course I’m fine. Thank you for asking though.”

Why was she getting so distracted?

“Well if you say so I’ll take your word for it. Was there anything you wanted though since you came over here?” The pegasus stallion continued.

“Ah yes! Thanks for reminding me, I’m about to close the library for the day so I’m afraid I have to ask you to leave.” she finished a bit sheepishly.

“Oh I see well then I shall oblige Ms. Sparkle.”

Stormcloud quickly gathered his notes and returned the books and scrolls to their original places before heading for the door.

“I will probably return tomorrow and continue reading if you don’t mind.”

“Of course I don’t mind and it seems my assistant has taken a liking to you.”

“Wonderful then I’ll come by sometime tomorrow and until then have a pleasant evening Ms. Sparkle.”

“Oh you too Stormcloud, and please just call me Twilight.”

“Aight, good evening and good night then Twilight.”

And with that the pegasus stallion stepped outside and took to the air flying off further into Ponyville. Twilight closed the door and turned around only to come face to face with Spike.

“Well what do you think Twi? He’s cool isn’t he?” Spike said with a massive smile.

She sighed mentally at how easily Spike got riled up over small things. Well this might be a bit bigger than a small thing this time.

“I wouldn’t say cool Spike to be honest I don’t really know what to make of him.” she said thoughtfully.

“Aw does that mean he won’t come by anymore?” Spike asked somberly,

“What? No he’s still welcome, it’s just that he seems so… you know what never mind I’m going to prepare some dinner then hit the bed early tonight.”

“Ok whatever you say Twilight, need any help with that dinner?” Spike said, cheerful again.

The two of them walked back to the kitchen to start preparing dinner but a small part of her brain couldn’t stop trying to figure out Stormcloud. The pieces didn’t fit she had never heard of a pony that could spend hours in a library in diligent research and in the next moment get caught up in fights. Also there were those eyes they didn’t belong to someone who fights without a reason. The thought’s continued to go back and forth until she crawled into bed and fell asleep.

*<>*

I awoke to another brilliant day filled with happy thoughts and love. The sun had once again tenderly awoken me and I felt so happy that it graced me with its beautiful rays of light. Now to how my day really started: I cursed the bleeding sun for once again forcing me to wake way earlier than I normally would. Those rays of light that somehow found their way straight into my room were driving me insane. Although despite my small morning rage I made sure my mood returned to a neutral state before taking a quick shower and then heading downstairs for some breakfast.

Yesterday had gone very good not that I had found anything significant yet but the overall day had gone by without any major incident which had to some kind of record for me here in Ponyville. Not to mention that I had met with Twilight under seemingly normal conditions with a bit of luck I could find a way home and return to my reality before I drew more attention to myself.

As soon as I thought it was proper I headed toward the library determined to spend another day in focused study. I arrived roughly at the same time as I had yesterday and proceeded to knock on the door, this time it was Twilight who opened the door.

“Oh good morning Storm you’re here early.”

“Good morning to you too Twilight I’m just eager to continue my research.”

“Well come on in then.”

Twilight stepped to the side and let me walk into the library, where I got to work as soon as I had collected the set of books and scrolls I had been using yesterday, along with some new additions for today. It did not take long before I was making notes and writing down reference books that might be worth taking a look at. After about half an hour or so Twilight joined me in the main chamber of the library and started so study whatever in was she was studying right now.

Throughout the remainder of the morning we both studied our respective subjects without exchanging any words. Spike ran back and forth finding books that Twilight requested. It took me a while to notice but at times I caught Twilight staring at me, I tried my best to ignore it. It was probably just her curiosity that had gotten the best of her I reassured myself and continued the task I had taken upon me to complete. Sometime just before midday there was a knock on the door, I was busy reading a scroll about appearances and disappearances in the Everfree so barely registered that Twilight went over to open the door and started talking to a certain pegasus mare.

“Oh hi Rainbow what brings you here today?”

“Hiya Twilight, just returning the last Daring Doo book I borrowed from you last week.”

“Ah yes, what did you think about it?”

“It was just great once I got to the part with the timber wolves I couldn’t stop reading!”

“Haha yeah I know what you mean, say why don’t you step inside while I go get the next part?”

“Sounds like a plan to me Twilight, I can’t wait to read about what Dar… YOU!”

The sudden shout made me raise my head from my reading and look toward the door. My mind had filtered away the conversation as background noise and now I faced a pegasus mare whose eyes shot daggers at me while a confused unicorn looked between us.

“Wait, Rainbow do you know Stormcloud?”

“Know him no, know what he did yes. You can’t trust this pony Twilight.”

“What? Why? I know rumors about him are true but he hasn’t shown any sign of being violent.”

“You didn’t see him when he fought Twilight. It was… weird as if he wasn’t there at all.”

I was growing annoyed; I hate when people talk over my head as if I don’t exist and I was not about to make an exception for ponies.

“You know I sit right here why can’t you just talk to me Ms. Dash?” I said levelly.

“Oh and what good would that do? Just so you can come up with more excuses?” Rainbow shot back.

“I don’t need excuses. If someone attacks me first I will defend myself it’s as easy as that; although I regret that you had to see that side of me.” I countered.

“Oh yeah “that side of you” why is that even a side of you to begin with if you’re a good pony?”

Rainbow was really testing my patience. When faced with accusations I deem unjust I have often found that maintaining a calm stance is somewhat difficult for me. Okay when I say somewhat I mean breaching point imminent, unless I’m trolling someone back home.

“Because I haven’t always met with the nicest of ponies, now if you don’t mind I’d like to get back to my reading.” I explained more calmly than I felt.

“What if I do mind? What are you going to do about it then? Beat me up?” Rainbow challenged.

“I don’t display violence unless forced too.” I tried to interject but was completely ignored.

“Yeah right, what are you researching anyway? Something evil I guess, but you’re probably too stupid to even manage that!”

Rainbow continued her verbal assault growing more daring with her insults until something inside me finally snapped.

“You want answers!? I’ll give you your bleeding answers! The three morons yesterday made me use my fighting style designed to win at any cost! That was an honest accident and believe me when I say that they got off lucky! Why do I have that style!? Too many bucking violent morons from my home! Lastly my research is for me to find A BUCKING WAY HOME TO MY OWN BUCKING DIMENSION!”

As I recovered from my sudden burst of anger I also became aware of the stunned silence that now filled the library. Both ponies were staring at me mouths agape and all I could think was: Buck my life…

Ch 5. A princess of a problem

Chapter 5 A princess of a problem

I know secrets about you, that’s true, I do
I know something about you, you know, I do
Darkness, laughter and heartache, that’s what we see
Can’t stop thinking about you but now I am free

There are times when you don’t have to say anything. You just stand aside and let life play out before you. Who knows, you might see something new or discover something that you’ve overlooked for years. We are all part of the massive machine that we call life, and it will function with or without you.

*~*

Celestia’s eyes flickered opened and for a moment she just stared up at the unfamiliar ceiling above her. Then through the remnants of a slowly subsiding headache, the small but many cogs of her mind slowly started turning. Manufacturing questions at an alarming rate. The first one being: Where am I?

Her eyes started to scan through the room searching for answers to her ever increasing pool of questions. Much to her dismay they found nothing of value to tell about her situation. The room was simple in its decoration with three pieces of art adorning the walls but nothing else. The walls themselves were painted in a light blue color while the ceiling was white.

With a sigh she turned her gaze back toward the ceiling. Something wasn’t right, of that she was certain. She was just unable to put her hoof on what exactly. Well aside from waking up in this strange room she felt fine, but something was definitely wrong here. As she lay there and pondered on what was actually going on a stray thought crossed her mind. Hmm that’s odd I can’t see my muzzle or my horn…

Her eyes shot open with sudden realization, as she remembered what she had been doing before she found herself in this room. For the first time since waking up she tried move her legs. She was greeted with an odd alien feeling as every fiber of her being screamed wrong. Feeling her panic rising she flailed her limbs until the blankets covering her were thrown off revealing her body. The panic was replaced with shock as she stared dumbstruck at the two odd limbs she held up in the air.

Slowly she worked herself up into a sitting position, so she could see the full extent of this odd body. Much like a Diamond dog she now had a pair of arms as well as a pair of legs. But instead of being covered in fur she had smooth white skin. For a time she sat there, opening and closing her new hands. For they had to be hands, just as those she had seen in Clouds memories. As the initial shock subsided her mind started to work again. No matter how she twisted and turned her situation she always came back to the same answer, she had somehow been transformed into a human.

The panic she had felt before started to rise once more. Who had done this to her? Was Cloud to blame? Had he planned this? She had to get back somehow! A sound drew her attention and as she searched for its source her eyes finally came to rest upon the door she had overlooked until now. She carefully scooted to edge of the bed where she stopped and hesitated for a while.

From what she had seen in Clouds memories humans were a bipedal race and while the spell had allowed her to see this, it worked very much as reading a book. The spell allowed you to retain some information but not everything. One thing it certainly didn’t let you keep was practical knowledge, such as walking on two legs. How hard can it be, clearly one of my age and grace will find it a simple task? She thought as she tried to stand only to have the unfamiliar legs buckle beneath her. Groaning she got up on her knees and hands and started to slowly crawl toward the door. It wasn’t exactly as dignified as she would have liked but at least she was making some progress.

The closer she got to the door the clearer the sound got until she realized that the sound was actually someone’s voice. Was he talking to someone? No it didn’t sound like he was. Looking up she saw the doorknob that would open the door for her. Determination filled her as she struggled to reach the handle.

Ever so slowly she managed to work herself into a standing position. It was tough, but by using the door as a brace she was able to exert some semblance of control over the unfamiliar muscles. She was already reaching for the handle when she stopped herself. This much closer she could easily hear that the voice was in fact singing. Curiosity overcame her as she tilted her head closer to the door in an attempt to make out what was being sung. Her effort was greeted with muffled lyrics.

...ayby in another lifetime I could be the first you meet

I once read a poem
held my breath but that moment’s gone
First time I felt life somewhat hurts
I need an option, a reason and some hope

Yell at me, I want to be your light that shines
But my ground is shaking, and I might fall
I wish that I could say, I wish that I could be your evil in a closet

The song seemed to come to an end and a muffled sigh could be heard through the door soon to be followed by the sound of steps. Pressing her oddly placed ear against the door she tried to listen in on the steps. With a start she realized that the steps had stopped just outside the door she was currently leaning against. Before she had time to react the door swung open revealing the now human Cloud. Their eyes meet for a brief second before she fell forward effectively tripping the human in front of her. With a soft *thud* they fell to the floor although most the impact to her was cushioned by Clouds body. With a groan he lifted his head and looked at her. For a moment his golden eyes met hers then they widened in shock which was followed by a deep blush.

"Um, Celestia would you mind getting off me?"

*<>*

A couple of hours earlier

I was staring dumbstruck at the human form of Celestia that had appeared before me. As I slowly approached the unconscious form of the princess I couldn’t help but notice her beauty. Even through the darkness brought on by night in my apartment, I marveled at the perfection that lay before me. I bent down beside her and gave her a light shake hoping to wake her. But despite my effort to rouse her, Celestia stayed unconscious.

I couldn’t leave her on the floor so I carefully lifted her form and walked over my bedroom. The door was opened with practiced ease by one of my feet since Celestia was still in my arms. As gently as I could I lowered her down unto the bed and began removing the jewelry she was wearing, placing each item on the nightstand beside the bed. I spent a few seconds staring at her unconscious form on my bed. My mind refusing to acknowledge that my situation had gone from weird to strange. Giving my head a small shake I started to tuck the regent of the sun in, in an effort to make her as comfortable as possible.

I’d be lying if I said that my mind didn’t give me some very suggestive mental pictures, she was by far the most beautiful human I’d ever laid my eyes upon. What made it all weirder was the fact that she was damn alicorn from another world. I shook my head once more and pushed those thoughts aside, I was going to sleep on the couch tonight it seemed.

Walking out of the room I closed the door behind me, with a small sigh I pulled an extra blanket from a closet and settled down on the couch. One of my few perks was to be extremely tolerant to low temperatures, so the single blanket would be enough even in the current autumn cold. Closing my eyes I tried to find sleep, only to end up tossing and turning before finally giving up on it entirely.

With an annoyed growl I threw the blanket off of me and headed out into my small kitchen. After putting some coffee on I returned to my living room and booted up the computer. I may as well get something done if I can’t sleep. But where do I begin? Is it even possible for me to help Celestia get back?

Pondering the questions that were circulating in my mind I opened a clean Word file to write down every random theory that came to mind, taking occasional breaks to make more coffee. Before I knew it hours had passed and I was taking a small break, humming along with the tracks randomly selected by Winamp. Soon I was singing along to some of the slower songs as my mind wandered down strange sleep deprived paths.

Well I better get back to work, but first a quick bathroom break. Still humming the lyrics to the last song I went about to do my business. As I washed my hands I looked up at the mirror above the sink only to receive a small chock. My eyes were still the golden hue they had been when I was a pony. Leaning closer I studied the unnatural color. How had this come to pass? Why weren’t my eyes their natural dark brown color? Slightly troubled I left the bathroom only to settle in front of the computer once more. Increasing the music volume I tried to drown out my personal problems with more work and singing.

It was with a small effort of will that I managed to get back to working on solution for Celestia. When I say solution, I mean what little I could do as a being without any real knowledge of the arcane.

Eventually I feel into a daze where I worked without any real goal until I decided to give up and just listen to the music that was blaring from my headset. In the end I started to sing again. I know my voice is not suited for singing, I just can’t control it while listening to music. Throwing a glance at the clock on the computer I realized that roughly 6 hours had passed since I returned here. I might as well go check on Celestia, who knows how she’ll react when waking up as a human. Deciding that the next song would be the last one, I started to sing along to one of my favorite songs.

We were one in words
You, finished my sentence
I could never attract tomorrow
It pushes me aside

I sink in waters deep…

…I wish that I could be your evil in a closet.

As the last sounds of the song died out I pulled the headset of my head placing it on the desk before me. After quickly stretching my arms I stood up and released a content sigh before walking over to my bedroom door.

Lazily I opened the door to reveal the very much awake Celestia. For a second I just stared surprised into her magenta eyes before she started falling forward. Under normal circumstances I would have been able to catch her, but due to being rather sleep deprived Celestia’s falling form managed to trip me.

Landing on my back my head bounced lightly against the floor, with a groan I lifted my head to look at Celestia. My eyes once more met her magenta ones before involuntarily straying downward to the ample cleavage pressing down on my abdomen. I felt my cheeks burned hot as I blushed.

"Um, Celestia would you mind getting off me?”

My request broke the stunned silence that seemed to have gripped her as she started to struggle and shout.

"Let me go! Let me go! Let me go!" her shouts were growing more and more frantic for every second that passed. She didn’t even seem to notice that I wasn’t even holding her. She was just flailing on top of me.

Shit, she’s panicking. My mind finally settled on as I worked myself up into a sitting position. Using one arm I pulled her into a rough embrace to stop her flailing, before she managed to hurt herself or me by accident. I tried to clamp my free hand over her mouth to stop her ever louder cries.

However I hadn’t counted on her biting down on my hand as it grew close. I inhaled sharply as the sun princesses newly acquired canines and incisors pierced my skin. I responded by tensing the muscles in my hand in order to ignore my own discomfort and make it harder for her to bite straight through. I hugged her closer while keeping my hand still locked in her jaw tensed, I held her for what felt like hours. She thrashed, she screamed and shouted however muffled by the hand between her jaws until she finally collapsed into what seemed like sobs.

Fuck, I never meant for it to degenerate into this. I berated myself as I slipped my hand away from her mouth.

"Hey calm down, I’m sorry I had to be so rough, but you didn’t really give me any options." I said trying my best to use a calm and reassuring voice.

I carefully released the arm I had used to hold her. Standing up I moved the still sobbing wreck of a princess so that she was sitting with her back against a wall. I slowly sat down in front of her before I spoke slowly to her once more.

"Celestia I’m sorry for how this turned out, if I could I would have sent you back the moment you appeared here, and if could have avoided this recent development I would’ve done so too. I understand that you’re confused, that you’re frightened but please you have to believe me when I say that this situation was never my intention. To be honest I’m not quite sure how this situation came to be in the first place."

*<>*

She struggled against the arms effectively restraining her, she let her desperation turn into anger. Who was this human to restrain her, to hold her down, she was demigod. The regent of the sun let her anger burn, fueling her desire to break free and escape this deceptive mortal. But when the human didn’t relent the flames of her anger started to grow less vibrant, less forceful.

She tried to desperately cling to her vanishing anger as she felt a sense of hopelessness, waiting like a bird of prey to swoop in and replace her will to continue the struggle. Screaming out of anger one last time she felt her strength flee her odd body, and she collapsed into sobs as tears started to stream down her face.

Whatever force Cloud was working for or if this was all Cloud’s master plan it had worked. She was defeated, broken in the most humiliating way without even being able to put up a fight. In a desperate last attempt she tried to reach for her magic. However, when she felt Cloud remove the hand that she had bit down on and start to speak she stopped herself for a moment.

"Hey calm down, I’m sorry I had to be so rough, but you didn’t really give me any options." he said his voice sounding calm but a bit strained.

Dark thoughts were gathering in the sun princesses’ mind. This is where he tells how I’m imprisoned here for the rest of my days, to serve as his slave. Or perhaps he will just toy with before putting me out of misery. I will not give him the satisfaction of me begging!

Through her spiraling thoughts she barely registered that Cloud moved her so that her back was propped against a wall. Cloud spoke again this time slowly, deliberately trying to make her hear every word. She tried to shut out his words, refusing to listen to her captor, but something in his tone made her stop and listen anyway.

"…avoided this recent development I would’ve done so too. I understand that you’re confused, that you’re frightened but please you have to believe me when I say that this situation was never my intention. To be honest I’m not quite sure how this situation came to be in the first place."

She looked up only to find Cloud sitting in front of her carefully observing her while keeping his distance. Why would he care about keeping his distance if he is evi… oh. Letting her gaze wander up until it met Cloud’s she saw nothing but concern in his eyes. I have acted like such a foal. She berated herself mentally.

*<>*

Celestia finally looked up at me again. Her tear stained eyes meeting mine once more. Wow, I really fucked this up.

"Are you okay now Celestia?" I asked her instantly cursing myself for asking such a question. Of course she wasn’t okay, she was lost in world she didn’t know about until a few days ago. A world where her wildest fears were part of the normal day and in some cases even entertainment.

"I’m sorry that was inconsiderate of me. You’re clearly not okay, but I promise you that I’ll do whatever I can to help you get back." I promised her as I studied her eyes.

She subconsciously raised one of her hands to wipe tears before finally speaking to me.

"Really, you’re not behind all this?" she says sniffling a bit.

"No, I was surprised when you appeared in my apartment. I tried to wake you then and there but you were unresponsive so I put you in my bed. And the reason for me holding you down just now was so that you wouldn’t hurt yourself with all that flailing."

I kept staring into her magenta eyes, waiting for her response as she visibly debated with herself whether she should believe me or not. Eventually she drew a deep, if somewhat shaky, breath seemingly having come to a conclusion.

"Alright Cloud, I believe you and I’m sorry too. I overreacted based on my own assumptions."

"Apology accepted Celestia but not really needed. You had every right to overreact given the circumstances. Now can you stand?"

"I think so, but I can’t seem to figure out how to walk like you do…" her voice trailed off and slight blush appeared on her cheeks.

"Well then, I can teach you a few tricks to make it easier later. But for now I think we should discuss the situation. I’m going to help you on your feet and lead you over to the sofa, okay?"

Celestia looked me in the eyes for a second before nodding her assent. I stood up and walked over to the still sitting princess offering her my uninjured hand, as a dull throb has begun make itself known around the area where the sun regent had her teeth buried moments before. I pulled her feet and slowly led her over to the sofa, supporting her every step, before finally setting her down on the sofa. I hadn’t realized before I stood beside her. But she’s rather tall by human female standards, being only around half a head shorter than me.

Pulling over a small folding chair I used whenever I had more guests than I have seats. I sat down on the other side of my small coffee table, which incidentally was in front of her.

"Okay Celestia this is what I have so far…" I began, as I started to go over all the crazy theories I had come up with so far.

Celestia sat there in front of me nodding at some of my ideas while shaking her head at others. At times she added to my theories filling out points I had overlooked in my ignorance of the arcane. We spent what must’ve have been a good 90 minutes discussing the variations of my theories and Celestia added some of her own to the ever growing pool of ideas and possible explanations. Our mind storming sessions was cut short as a familiar grumble resounded throughout the apartment.

Confused I looked down at my own stomach. I wasn’t hungry so why did it… Wait a sec. I looked up at the princess seated in front of me, a slight blush was present on her cheeks.

"I’m sorry Celestia. If you were hungry you had but to ask." I said with a small smile.

"Wait here and I’ll go make something real quick." I continued.

I stood up and trudged out into the small kitchen. After a quick survey through my fridge I found that to a human the current food it held would work fine. For a pony princess of a mainly herbivore species however most of the contents would not be suitable. Sighing to myself I set out to make a plate with a few sandwiches and two glasses of OJ. I made a mental note that I would have to make a quick shopping trip before this day is over. I walked back out into the living room of my apartment only to find Celestia studying my computer from her place in the sofa. I chuckled lightly at her as she intently watched the screensaver.

As she heard my chuckle she turned her head back to me, an incredulous look on her face.

"Cloud, what is that machine? I saw you using one in your memories, how does it work?" she asked, clearly confused.

"I can tell you later, now however you better eat something. Don’t worry I made sure that the food was within the norms of what you would normally eat." I said as I set the two glasses and the plate down on the table. A small gasp escaped Celestia when I did, confused I raised an eyebrow.

"What? I know it’s not exactly fancy but it’s the best I could do given what I had to work with."

"No no, you stupid human. I’m reacting to your hand."

I looked down at my right hand where she had bitten me before. There was some coagulated blood where her teeth had pierced the skin and dug in but nothing too major.

"Oh yeah, don’t worry about it." I said trying to wave her concerns off.

Quick as a viper she grasped my hand with both hers, a stern look on her face.

"No, it’s not okay. I caused you that pain, I will help you be rid of it." she declared in a determined tone.

She closed her in concentration still firmly grasping my hand. Just as I was about to open my mouth to protest Celestia’s eyes opened once more and a golden shimmer appeared around her hands. The area where she had bit me itched a little as the dull throb subsided before vanishing completely.

Releasing my hand she slowly reclined back into the sofa a frown now on her face. I didn’t need to be genius to understand what had just happened. She had used magic in a world where it shouldn’t be possible. This changed everything, so why was she wearing that frown?

"Celestia doesn’t this mean you can just go home by your own power?" I asked.

"No, something felt wrong, that was a simple mending spell it shouldn’t even have taken that long for it to complete. It should’ve been near instantaneous." Celestia said as her frown deepened.

"Wrong how? Could you specify what you mean?" I asked, feeling that we might have stumbled on something important.

Celestia opened and closed her mouth a few times as she searched for the right words to describe her predicament.

"Well… It felt like an echo. Like my natural magic was resonating from somewhere else."

A suspicion grew in my mind but I had to ask on more question before I could be sure.

"An echo you say? Do you think you could try something simple like levitation and point in the direction of the echo?"

"Sure I could do that, but what purpose would it serve?" she asked. A look of confusion now present on her face.

"It’s just a new theory I’d like to confirm."

"Okay then." she complied simply.

Celestia set her eyes on one of the sandwiches and soon the golden glow of her magic had enveloped her right hand and the now floating snack. She kept the levitation up a couple of seconds before setting the sandwich back down on the plate.

"Hmm, the echo seems to be coming from that direction." the sun regent said motioning toward the wall behind her, unknowingly confirming my suspicion.

"Now ain’t that interesting." I mumbled to myself starting to lose myself in the possibilities that the new information had provided. Unbeknownst to Celestia she had just pointed in the direction of the very forest where all this had begun.

"What is interesting? Did you figure something out?" Celestia’s voice brought me out from my pondering.

"Perhaps, perhaps not. I cannot tell for sure, not at this point anyway. I’ll tell you about my theories later but know there are two things that need to be addressed before we continue. The first being me taking a quick trip to the convenience store to pick up some additional food items and the second would be teaching you how to walk as a human."

Celestia started to protest but I held up a hand to interrupt her.

"I understand that you want know, but unless I leave now there wouldn’t be much in my apartment suited for you to eat. As I understand it you would rather not eat meat products."

"I think I could manage, I’ve lived a long life you know." She said trying to put on what I thought was a brave face.

"Yeah, no. You’re not fooling me with that princess."

"I could order you to stay and tell me." she tried again, going back to the original topic.

"Well you could try, but it would fall on deaf ears since I was never one of your subjects to begin with." I said as an amused smile found its way onto my features.

"But I want to know…" she said with a pout.

How in the hell!? How did she manage to do that while looking both cute and stunningly beautiful at the same time? My mind raged.

"Yes, but you’ll have to wait. I can offer you something to read while I’m out." I said as I collected myself.

"Okay then… Do you have anything to recommend?" She conceded, finally giving up on getting me to spill the beans right at this moment.

"Sit tight, I’ll be right back." I said before standing up.

I headed into my bedroom and opened a small sliding door on one of the cupboards. Inside was a minor collection of books, instead of picking one, I picked the first books in a couple of series opting to give her a few to choose from. After closing the cupboard I headed back out to the living room area and set the books down in front Celestia.

"Here are a few to pick between. I hope that at least one will pique your interest."

"Okay, thank you Cloud." she said as she reached for one of the books.

"No problem, I’ll probably be back within an hour or so depending on the amount of people at the store."

I moved over to the apartment door and started to get dressed. Picking up my wallet and keys that had somehow magically appeared in their normal spots, I tried to not put too much attention on it.I put one hand on the door handle, before stopping.

"Oh yeah, before I forget again." I said turning to face the princess who looked up from reading the synopsis on the back of one of the supplied books.

"Welcome to my home Celestia, and even though it wasn’t planned I hope your stay will be pleasant. So please make yourself at home, I’ll be back before you know I was gone."

And with that I was out of the door before she had a chance to respond.

Author's Note

So, it's been a long time. A really long time since I actually felt like writing on this story, hopefully this is the turning point though. Anyway I hope you enjoyed this latest chapter. Stay tuned for future updates and thank you for not giving up hope on this story if you're still there.

Ch 6. Demigods, dinner and intoxication

Chapter 6 Demigods, dinner and intoxication

Break up in a smile, it’s okay to go wild.
You don’t have to stay in your line.

You can’t see the sun,
You’re afraid to go out.
You don’t dare to question your place.

Trust, it’s such a fickle thing. It has to be earned, sometimes by going extraordinary lengths. Only to be lost in a matter of seconds, should you make a blunder. Even when you have someone’s trust you can never be a hundred percent sure of their true intention. One would think it strange that we exist in a society where we strive to gain each other’s trust only to be told to never trust anyone completely. We are a paranoid race to say the least.

*~*

As soon as I stepped outside the door to the apartment complex I regretted not bringing my cellphone/mp3 player. In the weeks spent in Equestria I had survived without it, but returning home had quickly brought back old habits. As I have mentioned before I rarely went anywhere without music in my ears.

Letting out a small sigh I started my short walk toward the convenience store that was close by. The proximity to the store was one of the reasons I lived here. The distance to the campus was manageable, when the weather wasn’t too bad, and I got a lot of living space for a relatively low sum.

Around me I could see the dulled colors of the late autumn bordering on winter. The only thing missing was the temperature dropping below zero degrees Celsius. There wasn’t much activity between the many buildings around me, just the occasional passerby. But then again nobody really liked the current weather, well I didn’t at least.

Yawning loudly I continued in my set pace and eventually the familiar store could be seen. As I walked toward my destination I idly wondered what the time was. Usually I would’ve used my phone as a watch, but as I mentioned I had not in my infinite wisdom brought it. I have always had problems when it comes to gauging time during the darker months of the year. Now that I think about it I may have problems gauging time no matter the what.

My short walk eventually came to a halt as I reached the stores automatic doors. Only now did I realize that I came here without any real plan on what to buy. Well am I not the smartest idiot ever? I mentally kicked myself. Well what’s done is done. I guess I’ll have to improvise with what I find inside. Shaking my head at my own blunder I reached for one of the plastic shopping baskets by the entrance and headed inside.

After a while I had lost myself in thought as wandered the aisles of the store. If I was going to tell Celestia about the new theory I may have to tell her about me having seen her past. I don’t think she herself realizes exactly what I saw. Otherwise she would have brought it up, right?

I had mentioned my resonance theory and what I had felt during the two spells she had cast on me. But I never said anything about me seeing her past. There hadn’t been a point in doing so. If everything had worked out as they should’ve, we would’ve never seen each other again. What can I even do in this situation? Should I not just bend the truth as I normally would? I absentmindedly asked myself as I added some olives to the growing amount of edibles in the basket.

Soon enough I had filled the basket with a wide variety of items. Well, I should definitely be able to do something with these ingredients. I was currently debating whether I should buy some beer for myself or not. In the end I just gave a shrug and added the alcohol to the other items in the basket and headed toward the check out.

The way back was even more, if possible, uneventful than my walk to the store. Eventually I found myself outside my door once again. Opening the door I called out.

"Aight, I’m back ."

Only to be met with no response. I removed my jacket and gloves after setting down the plastic bag containing my groceries. A quick peek into the living room revealed Celestia who sat staring out into space, seemingly lost in thought.

Wow, been awhile since I saw someone beside myself get that lost in thought. My mind supplied as walked over to the sun princess. I bent down in front of her so that my eyes met hers.

"You okay Celestia?"

A small blush started to spread across her cheeks but she didn’t respond. So I did what I felt was natural by putting one hand on my forehead and the other on hers, after gently moving a few strands of hair to the side, to check if she had a fever.

*<>*

For a few seconds she was at a loss for words. She just stared at the door that Cloud had left through just moments before. How could anypony be so caring and kind and in the next second become so infuriating? Stallions! She thought angrily to herself. No matter the species it was like they were programmed to make mares angry. I swear if somepony ever figures out how stallions work they will be renown throughout all of Equestria.

With a sigh she pushed her thoughts aside for the time being. Reaching for another one of the books provided by Cloud she quickly scanned the synopsis before proceeding to the next book. All of the books seemed to share some similarities, they were for example all based on adventures and twisting schemes. It wasn’t her preferred genre when it came to reading but she didn’t really have the luxury of being picky at the moment.

In the end she picked one of the books at random before leaning back into the couch.

"Okay let’s see now, prologue Dragonmount…" she muttered to herself as she began to read.

She did not get far however as she soon found her thoughts drawn back to her worries, or so she perceived it at least.

I just can’t seem to understand how I could have ended up in Cloud’s world like this. It shouldn’t be possible to begin with. *Sigh* I suppose I should be grateful that it was Cloud that I ended up with him and not at some random place in this world. If it weren’t for him I would be helplessly lost right now. Well perhaps not helpless I’m a demigod after all. She quickly amended. But Cloud certainly helped me a lot, and his eyes are actually rather nice when you get used to them and he’s quite strong too and…

Her eyes widened in shock as she realized what she was doing.

"No No No, I can’t possibly have developed a crush on this human that I met literally days ago." she whispered to herself.

But you’ve seen most of his memories, you know him better than most of your subjects. A small voice whispered in her mind.

Yes that’s it! He’s far too young to even begin to make me feel this way! She reasoned with the voice.

But you yourself said that he has seen far more than any of your ponies. He’s probably the one male you’ve met in over a thousand years that can begin to understand you. The voice taunted.

This can't be happening! It’s not possible! I haven’t had a close relationship with a stallion since before Luna’s banishment, let alone felt any kind of attraction towards one. He’s not even a pony to begin with, this doesn’t even make sense!

Since when has love ever made sense? He’s not even afraid to call you by your name without hiding it away with titles. The voice pressed on.

At this point she was refusing to listen to the voice, passing it off as silly. But no matter how hard she denied it her thoughts kept wandering back to a pair of golden eyes.

She was so lost in thought that she didn’t realize that Cloud had returned until his face appeared inches from her own. Had he just asked her something? She felt a light blush start creeping up along her cheeks. The blush only intensified when he gently placed a hand on her brow and the other on his own.

"Well, you don’t seem to have a fever at least. Is there something ailing you Celestia?" He asked once more.

"Yes!’ she blurted out before she could stop herself. I mean no! I’m fine Cloud, thank you for asking." she quickly amended.

What the hay was going on? She was acting like a filly on her first date!

*<>*

I raised an eyebrow at Celestia’s somewhat stressed reply but in the end I chalked it off as nerves. It couldn’t be easy for her to be here. Compared to my situation I had at least had prior knowledge of what was going on. Had I been dumped in another world beside Equestria, I too would probably have acted more like Celestia was now.

"Well as long as you’re alright. Give me a sec to put the groceries away and we’ll resume the discussion where I left off."

She nodded a reply as I stalked back toward my door to pick up the bag, before heading into the kitchen to deposit it all in the fridge. I headed back out to living room and sat down in front of the alicorn turned human once more.

"Okay, so I mentioned I had new theory…" I began as I filled her in on my latest discovery.

Celestia’s facial features went through a wide array of emotions, which she seemed to try very hard to hide, as I explained. I’m guessing she had an excellent poker face as a pony but she had clearly not mastered this form. I could easily read desperation from her in the beginning, going to surprise and finally settling on hope as I explained how there must be some sort of connection between the realities in the forest.

"Okay now that this is out of the way, let’s get you walking." I declared to the pony princess.

"I… what? Why?"

I grin split my face, I couldn’t pass this opportunity up.

"Well despite what you may think I can’t possibly carry you all the way to the forest."

Celestia’s eye started to twitch nervously.

"Sorry but did… did you just call me fat Cloud?" she asked in a dangerously low voice.

"What if I did?" I said with barely contained mirth.

"You… you inconsiderate, hopeless…" she didn’t get any further than that as my apartment was booming with my laughter.

"Relax Tia, I’m only yanking your chain." I said still chuckling.

When I didn’t get an answer I looked back at the princess to find her blushing deeply once again.

"Oh, sorry. Was Tia a bit too personal?" I asked and she nodded in reply.

"Okay, I understand. It won’t happen again. Anyhow back to the matter at hand. Although I could carry you to the forest, it would probably be more convenient for both of us if you learned to walk in this form. Don’t worry I’m probably one of the best teachers you could hope to have when it comes to balance."

"Very well, I’m in your hooves, err hands Cloud. How do I do this?" she said as she faced me as the latest blush died down.

"Well to begin with we need to get you standing." I said offering her my hand.

I pulled the sun regent up to her feet where she stood wobbling back and forth before I offered and arm to support her.

"Good you’re not collapsing instantly like the first time. I’m guessing your mind is starting to accept the new center of gravity. Now try to bend your knees slightly." I started to instruct.

*<>*

She was still feeling very out of place standing in this form, even with Cloud’s support. But as soon as she started to bend the knees she experienced an instantaneous improvement in balance. She smiled at the accomplishment, as she no longer wobbled, much. She turned to Cloud to ask what was next only to see that he had already let her go.

"See, standing isn’t all that hard as a human. There’s a trick to everything." He said returning her smile.

"Yes, I can’t believe it wasn’t harder than this." she replied genuinely surprised.

"Okay, good you mastered your balance somewhat. Now let’s try some steps."

Cloud continued to add instructions and carefully observe her as she slowly started to grasp the concept on how to walk as a human. It did however annoy her beyond normal levels when he started to perform balance exercises while giving the instructions. Argh, does he have to show off like that? I swear it’s like he’s doing it on purpose. The final straw was drawn when she just had managed to walk across the room with a single wobble. She had turned with a victorious smile only to find Cloud standing on his hands watching her with a grin.

She had calmed down somewhat after her small bout of anger that had followed. It had sent Cloud chuckling into his kitchen area while he said something about preparing dinner. Now she was certain he had done it just to push her buttons. He was exceedingly good at it too, which only served to frustrate her further. There was also still the part where he had taunted her about her weight weak spot earlier, knowing how she would react. No pony would have dared to do that, well except Luna, so at first she hadn’t even known how to react. But as soon as she had heard his laugh and him casually calling her Tia all her previous thoughts had been obliterated and her heart had fluttered.

Is he flirting with me? I can’t even tell anymore, it’s been too long since I did this kind of thing. Well if she was perfectly honest with herself, she hadn’t really allowed herself to be truly happy during her sister’s imprisonment in the moon. So this entire scenario was beyond a doubt confusing for her. But she was also grateful towards Cloud for doing this, no matter how strange that might sound. His antics helped her to not focus on all the worries that threatened to consume her thoughts.

From the kitchen she could hear Cloud humming to himself as he was cooking. Under different circumstances, she would have relished this far more. He was one of the weirdest individuals she had ever run across during all of her years. And if you overlooked his ability to anger her, he was very pleasant to be around. Not mention that he got that serious look when he was explaining something. Was he aware that he did that?

She failed to notice that she was pacing around the living room without even a hint of an unsteady step. She just couldn’t decide whether he was the most frustrating or pleasant stallion she had ever met.

"Oh yeah, I forgot to mention this. Try not to focus on the walking after a while. It should come natural to you if you don’t." Cloud’s voice called out from the kitchen causing her to stumble.

Yep definitely the most frustrating…

*<>*

I chuckled to myself as I heard Celestia’s irritated groan from my living room. She was really easy to read when she dropped her mask. Or should I say that she wasn’t able to utilize her masks as a human. Interestingly enough I didn’t feel a need to use one of my own around her either. It was refreshing that for once I could just be myself without worrying about upholding an image.

With a smile I returned my attention to the frying pan on the stove where a plethora of vegetables were sizzling. I had opted to go for something not to fancy, mostly because all the fancy cooking I knew involved meat. So in the end I had resorted to fry some paprika, a few slices of aubergine, carrot slices, diced potatoes, I could go on but I think you get the picture. There was also rice being cooked in a rice cooker I had procured during a trip to Japan roughly a year and a half ago. Not because it was simpler, I just preferred rice to be prepared that way.

Humming a tune I stirred the pan adding some light seasoning consisting of salt and pepper. After a quick contemplation with myself I threw together a light sauce as well consisting of cream, soy sauce, crushed juniper berries, a dash of thyme and blackcurrant lemonade. Still humming I poured it into the pan, allowing the mixture to simmer for a while. I threw a quick glance through the window in the kitchen only to find the sun long gone. Well not that I was surprised about it, it is to be expected during the autumn. Not to mention that it was already past six pm.

I let out and an audible yawn. I had been active for quite some time now, keeping myself awake by pure stubbornness and caffeine. Well, I suppose the situation I’m in is quite special too. I thought to myself as I start setting the small table in the kitchen. Will be interesting to see how this dinner turns out. Hah, I’m too tired to even care that I’m about to serve “the Celestia” dinner. I shook my head slightly before moving the rice from the cooker to a bowl. Turning the stove off, I moved everything over to the table.

I returned to the living room to find Celestia sitting on my couch once more.

"Hey, dinner’s ready if you’re hungry."

"That would be lovely Cloud. Could you help me to stand again? I can’t quite seem to get the hang of that." she replied, with a serene look on her face.

"Certainly madame." I complied with a small chuckle, before walking over to her. I offer her my hand and use it to pull her to her feet.

"Right this way." I said offering her a smile before motioning for her to follow me into the kitchen. Once she was seated I walked over to the fridge taking a quick look to see what kind of beverages I had in stock.

"Aight Celestia, what would you like to drink for the meal? By looks of things I’ve got water, orange juice, white wine, beer and milk." I said my back turned to her as I looked through the shelves in the fridge.

"Oh, I don’t know. What would you recommend for this food?" she asked.

I turned around and found her studying me, as she waited for my response.

"Well personally I’m going to have a glass of wine for dinner then have a beer or two, the choice is still yours though."

She looked contemplative for a few seconds before answering.

"I’ll have the same as you then Cloud, but now tell me what is this food called? It smells divine."

Pouring two wine into glasses from a bag in box I have on the top shelf on the fridge I turned to Celestia once more, setting one of the glasses in front of her.

"It’s not really called anything. I just went with what felt like it would taste good. Err, hopefully it will do just that." I answered the princess with an amused smile.

"Well then let’s put your culinary skills to the test shall we?" Celestia replied raising an eyebrow. I would assume she doubted my claim.

*~*

I found myself roughly an hour later, sitting on my couch beside Celestia. While I myself thought that the sauce would’ve gone better with some kind of meat, perhaps chicken, Celestia had loved it. She had eaten with gusto, so I suppose that counted for something when it came to my cooking skills. I had just opened a beer while Celestia was enjoying her second glass of wine for the evening and we were making small talk. I was mostly relieved that she had managed to calm down to this point.

"So you see Luna and I decided that our dear prince Blueblood could need to cool down a bit. So we may have covered his room in snow and filled it with penguins during the first day of Hearths warming." Celestia finished a retelling of a prank pulled a few years back, giggling a bit at the memory.

"Sounds like a blast, can’t say I’ve managed to pull pranks of that caliber. But I’ve done some weird stuff in my life." I said still chuckling from her story. "But I believe you’ve seen it all already, haven’t you?"

"Oh the memory spell doesn’t work quite like that. I can’t recall anything perfectly from that anymore. So please go ahead." she said. A pleasant smile on her lips as she waited.

"Hmm, is that so? Well there was this one time…" I began taking a thoughtful sip from my beer. "Naa, you wouldn’t want to hear that story anyway." I said with a teasing grin.

Celestia pouted slightly, she knew I was playing a game with her.

"Oh but I do want to know mr. Cloud." she replied with her own smirk, knowing that I hated the title.

Well if that’s how she wants to play. I thought as an evil plan began to take form.

"Well there was this one time, when I had a girl over." I began, seeing that she hooked already I continued.

"She was incredibly beautiful but had a bit of a soft spot about her weight."

Celestia was now gripping her wine glass listening intently.

"So I may have teased her about that a bit. But here’s the funny part, turns out she was a princess." I could see the cogs turning in her head before she came to the realization that I talked about her the whole time.

"Hey! That wasn’t funny!" she exclaimed blushing as I could barely contain my laughter.

"Sorry Celestia but you walked right into that one. Now do you want something else to drink?" I said motioning toward her now empty glass.

"Well could I try one of those you’re currently drinking?"

I was a bit taken aback at first.

"A beer? Sure, I don’t see why not. One question though is there beer in Equestria?"

She shook her head

"No, why do you ask?"

"Well it’s a bit of an acquired taste, so I’m quite sure you won’t like it." I said before standing up.

"I’ll be back with a beer and new glass in a second." I informed her before marching out into the kitchen.

A clock on the wall informed me that it was already eleven pm. No wonder I’m feeling tired. This had been a very long day already. Grabbing a beer from the fridge and a clean glass from one of the cupboards I walked back into living room and sat down beside Celestia once more. I cracked the can open, and poured the golden contents into the glass before passing it over to the sun princess.

"All yours Celestia."

I have a feeling that I know how this will turn out.

"Thank you Cloud." came her response as she eyed the liquid contemplatively before taking a test sip.

The effect was near instantaneous as she pursed her lips in response to the quite bitter liquid. It was obvious that she did not enjoy the taste.

"Wasn’t good huh? Now would you like a glass of water instead or something else?" I asked reaching for the glass.

"N… no I liked it, it was good." she started to protest. She had a defiant look about her as she moved the glass away from my reach.

"Celestia I could quite clearly see that you weren’t enjoying the taste. You don’t have to prove anything to me, so just give me the glass." I tried again.

In response she took another gulp and repeated the entire look of having bitten a lemon.

"No, I really like. It it’s the truth."

"Celestia, just give me the glass before you do something…" was all I had time to say before she once more raised the glass and drained it.

A light slap was heard as my palm hit my face.

"…like that." I finished with a sigh.

I turned towards her with the intent of asking why she would do that.

"Why did you do that Celest-" was all I had time to say though before I found myself kissing her.

For a second or two I was too stunned to act. But as soon as I regained function over my brain I broke the kiss, gently gripping her shoulders.

"Why Celestia?" I asked, fearing that I already knew the answer.

"Becaush you told me I wash beautiful.." she responded with a light slur.

Ah, I had said that, hadn’t I?

And, the one who guessed drunk is the winner. I thought with a sigh.

"I appreciate it Celestia, I really do but you’re drunk."

"Am not!" she declared with a whine.

"Yes you are, so let’s just call it a night here."

"But I’m not tired." she complained while adopting a pouting expression.

"Oh really? How about we do a small challenge then? Just close your eyes and count slowly to fifty."

"No! That shounds boring." Celestia complained loudly.

I rolled my eyes at her defiance.

"Well how about this, if you can manage to do the challenge I’ll let you kiss me again."

That got her attention as she quickly shut her eyes and started counting at a high pace.

"No, I said slowly. Start over." I reprimanded.

Beginning anew she started counting at slow pace, swaying slightly. When she reached 22 she slumped forward and was out like a light.

"Fuck my life…" I mumbled with a sigh.

Well, that certainly wasn’t what I had planned. I thought, feeling nothing but tired. Scooping up the solar princess from the couch I carried her into my room tucking her in once again within 24 hours.

"This had better not become a habit." I muttered to myself as I closed the door behind me. I would need to find some kind of substitute clothing for her tomorrow, as she had worn that gown while sleeping to days in a row now.

Moving the glasses to the kitchen I quickly stripped down to my boxers before making a makeshift bed in the couch again. This time I did not doubt that I would fall asleep without any problems.

True to my predictions I had barely closed my eyes before the world faded away in a long overdue sleep.

Author's Note

Well I worked a fair bit faster on this one, I hope you still enjoyed the chapter though.

Ch 7. Resonance

Chapter 7 Resonance

Standing in line
One more time, I’m gonna give you all that’s mine
Pushing the pace, get into the maze
Gonna play this game for one last time

Don’t fail me now
I try to show the way but I don’t know how
Don’t waste my time
‘Cause the blind will lead the blind

I was never really one to enjoy parties, not the Earth kind anyway. In fact I rarely enjoy any type of gathering greater than ten individuals. Sure I could enjoy the night out with friends, getting hammered and so on. But for some reason I never really got further than the bar. Once my friends decided that they wanted to dance or anything of the sort I would always find an excuse and slip away in the night. Perhaps it was due to having ended up in one too many drunken fights, or it might’ve been the atmosphere I didn’t enjoy. What does this have to do with this tale? Not a damn thing really. I guess it’s just one of those mysteries that you really could care less about.

*~*

I awoke feeling rested, but I kept my eyes closed. Not certain whether I really wanted to get up yet or stay on the couch snoozing. My thoughts strayed back to yesterday evening and the drunken kiss Celestia had planted on my lips. If she remembered the whole ordeal, today would probably be very awkward. I idly tried to move my right arm only to find it unresponsive and without feeling. Ugh, I guess I slept on it again. It happened from time to time that I woke up without any control of an arm, always due to me having cut off most of the blood flow for an extended period of time by sleeping in an odd position. Was it dangerous? I don’t know. I have no medical education.

I lazily rolled my head to the left and opened my eyes. Judging by the light level in the apartment the sun had yet to rise, but it was not far off. I extended my left arm and plucked my cellphone from the coffee table. A glance at the display told me that it was close seven A.M. I let out a quite annoyed groan. For someone as sleep deprived as I was, one could only assume that my mind hated me. Why did I wake up this early? I used my left arm to rub some of the sleep out of my eyes. Well then let’s see if I can get the right arm working again. I thought, my mind still feeling sluggish. I turned my head to the right instead and immediately froze.

My arm wasn’t sleeping because I had slept on it, rather there was someone still sleeping on it. I stared at the sleeping form of Celestia who had snuggled up close with arm and was using it as a pillow. My mind refused to form any coherent thoughts except one, one that wasn’t very helpful.

What?

It was soon followed by equally useless thoughts such as: When, how, and why? Somewhere in the back of my head, I felt that this could only end badly. Thanks to the way she was sleeping there was no way for me to slip away without waking her. I could turn this into another troll scenario but I felt that this would be awkward enough as it was. In the end I just decided to stay where I was in wait for Celestia to wake up. Hopefully she could offer some clarity on why she was sleeping beside me and not in the bed.

*<>*

Celestia was having the strangest of dreams. She dreamt that she had given in to the turmoil of feelings inside her and kissed Cloud. He had in turn claimed that she had been drunk and had put her to bed. Later she had woken up in the dream and had stumbled out into the living room area only to find Cloud sound asleep on the couch. Giggling to herself she had stumbled over to him and slowly crept down beside him. She had snuggled up close to him and had stayed there until she fell asleep once more. This was just a dream anyway. After that the dream had skipped to her being back in Canterlot castle, she was now tending to her normal workday but Cloud had been present in his pony form.

No dream lasts forever though as Celestia slowly felt herself returning to the waking world. She lazily opened her eyes, taking in the scene before her. She was half snuggling, half laying on one of Cloud’s arms. When it came to Cloud though; he had a bored expression on his face and was staring at the ceiling. For a few seconds he mind did not register the situation, and if you strained your ears you could probably hear a faint ticking sound.

The faint clock like sound stopped with a *ding* as Celestia’s mind finally connected the dots.
She felt her face heat up and with a small embarrassed *eep* she pushed both her arms away from her in an attempt to create some distance between her and Cloud. What she didn’t account for though, was that the couch ended and Cloud dropped out of sight with a surprised yelp. From bellow the couch she heard Cloud groan and then mutter something that sounded like:

“Fuck my life.”

*<>*

For a few seconds I just lay there on the floor, staring up at the ceiling. I couldn’t really say that her reaction was that much of a surprise to me. But what was I supposed to do? I mean all my options would’ve ended with her waking up anyway. Gathering my resolve to confront another potential storm of distrust from the sun princess I sat up. What I found was not what I had expected at all.

Celestia was blushing heavily, more so than yesterday when she was drunk. She was even hiding part of her face behind her multicolored hair making her look a bit like a humanized Fluttershy.

"Since you aren’t yelling yet, can I assume that you remember the reason for this situation?" I asked feeling a mix of amusement and tiredness.

"Y-yes, I’m sorry Cloud. I may have thought that it was all a dream. So when I woke up and found it not to be the case… I may have overreacted a bit." she supplied quickly.

"As long as we’re on the same page you don’t need to apologize for that. I am partly to blame as well since I supplied the alcohol that led to this." I said as I pinched the bridge of my nose.

"Anyway, now that we’re both awake let’s get this day rolling. Hopefully we’ll be able to send you home today or at least make some headway in finding a way. Why don’t you go take a shower and I’ll start breakfast in the meantime?" I suggested.

"Okay that sounds like a wonderful idea, which door leads to the bathroom?"

*~*

After showing her the bathroom and how to operate the shower I left the bathroom heading toward the kitchen. I was quite happy with myself for remembering to tell Celestia to use one of my bathrobes once she was done showering. That should hopefully eliminate another cultural slip up. I thought to myself with a smile.

I had asked Celestia what she wanted for breakfast but she had just told me to surprise her. I guess my cooking yesterday made some sort of impact after all. Without directions I set out to make a breakfast consisting of a bit of everything. I could still hear the running water from the bathroom and soon it was joined by Celestia humming the My little pony theme song. For a second I just stopped. Wow, she’s got an amazing voice. I wonder how that song ties in with their culture. I wondered absentmindedly before I shook my head to clear it and continued with breakfast.

Today was going to be interesting to say the least. I thought absentmindedly as I jammed a couple of bread slices into the toaster. I walked out into the living room and fired up the computer. I had neglected playing music through the speaker system yesterday, but since Celestia was in the shower right now I felt that I could enjoy some music while I made breakfast.
Hmm, I have no doubt that suddenly playing metal will startle her so I suppose I’ll go with something softer on the ears. I thought with a grain plastered on my face.

Soon I was back in the kitchen, music from the short playlist I threw together streaming in through the kitchen door. This was what I remembered, what I enjoyed. To work while I listened to music that I liked, I rarely did anything without music. It really was a miracle that I had been able to focus as well as I had in Equestria. I guess survival instincts are pretty, damn good motivators.

I was so caught up between my thoughts and cooking that I never noticed the shower being turned off. It wasn’t until the toaster launched 4, now crispy, slices of bread into the air that I turned around and found Celestia standing in the doorway silently observing me. When she noticed that I had seen her, she blushed once more.

"Is there anything I should do to help Cloud?" she asked avoiding eye contact.

I had known that things would be awkward between us due to recent incidents. But awkward was one thing we couldn’t afford to waste time on given the situation. I was going to have to clear up any confusion before lunch today, if we were ever going to get to the anomaly in the forest.

"Celestia, please look me in the eyes." She tilted her head upwards, obliging my request.

"First to answer your question. No, you don’t need to help. Most of it is already done, but thanks for asking. Secondly I understand that you feel awkward, once I would’ve too. In fact I understand why you feel that way more than most beings both here and in Equestria." As the final sentence left my lips Celestia had adopted an inquiring look.

"What do you mean Cloud?" She asked sounding a bit confused.

This was it, huh? Another piece of information I would liked to have kept a secret leaked due to a slip of my tongue. What was it with these ponies and making me more honest? I suddenly admired Swiftmend a whole lot more for being able to pull it off the deceiver gig in Equestria. Although his approach to it was still flawed.

"Well, I may have seen your memories." I simply stated awaiting her reaction.

For a few seconds she simply looked at me. I couldn’t see any discernible emotions on her face or in her stance.

"It was the memory spell wasn’t it?" she asked. My mind reeled, she had known?

"I had my suspicions that something went a bit awry with the spell. But I dismissed the thoughts of it being important." She continued explaining.

"Could you please tell me what you saw Cloud?"

"To be honest, I think I saw everything Celestia. I only recall fragments of very strong memories. But from those fragments I can tell how you treated yourself over the last millennia. It’s unfortunate that I wasn’t perceptive enough to foresee what transpired last night, but right now I need decisive Celestia. Not Fluttershy Celestia."

There was a stunned silence between us. A few seconds turned into a minute, the music from the playlist still playing in the background. I started to worry that I had gone too far. But then she drew a deep breath and seemed to collect herself.

"You’re right Cloud. Everything has a time and place and I need my wits right now." She said with a small sigh.

I was relieved that she once more acted like the demi god I respected. Not that I minded the awkward air that had been present. Quite the opposite the awkwardness would’ve have been a gold mine for future jokes and teasing. The situation however, required us both to function at close to maximum capacity.

"There’s no harm in it Celestia, I am not mad or uncomfortable. It’s just as you say though, everything has a time and a place and right now I think that it’s time for breakfast." I continued keeping my faint smile.

Celestia grazed me with a smile of her own as she visibly relaxed. I moved everything relevant to breakfast over to the table as Celestia sat down in one of the chairs. Soon we found ourselves making pleasant conversation about this and that.

*<>*

Her emotions were scattered and that was putting it lightly as she listened to Cloud. For one she was happy that he truly did understand her better than most. On the other hoof she was angry at him for keeping this a secret. Not to mention that she felt a bit betrayed that he hadn’t trusted her enough to mention this before. No, I need to remember that being deceptive is part of his nature. His skill at playing a role is equal, if not greater than mine is, when I’m in my normal form. Her thoughts strayed as she listened.

What he said was true, she couldn’t afford to waste time being embarrassed here. With a deep breath she collected all of her stray feelings and pushed them to the side for the time being. There would be time to sift through them later, hopefully back home in Canterlot.

"You’re right Cloud. Everything has a time and place and I need my wits right now." she said to the male in front of her.

"It’s okay. It’s fine to be embarrassed from time to time. I do believe you know that I am embarrassed at times too. Not to mention that you’ve had a couple of years of experience with the emotion. There’s no harm in it Celestia, I am not mad or uncomfortable. It’s just as you say though, everything has a time and a place and right now I think that it’s time for breakfast." came his response a few seconds later.

He offered her a faint smile which she returned with one of her own. He broke eye contact and started to move the breakfast he had prepared over to the table while she sat down in one of the chairs. It was a strange ability she thought, not through commands but subtle reasoning did he get his points across. She knew that he could be angry and shout just like anypony else from his memories. But there was something else when he approached her, was it compassion or something else entirely? She couldn’t tell for sure. Perhaps she was reading too far into the situation.

Before she knew what had happened, her latest wonderings had been washed away along with the remnants of awkward feelings as they started to converse. The topics ranged from everything imaginable. She herself was very interested in the strange music that had been playing for a while in the background. Some of it sounded familiar while other songs were completely alien to her.

*~*

The rest of the morning passed in a blur. Once she had dried off, Cloud had lent her some clothes to wear. They didn’t fit too well but they would serve their purpose at least. Or as Cloud had put it:

“Meh, I guess that’ll work.”

What followed was a planning session for how they would get to the anomaly and what they would do once they reached it. It was mostly just a precaution if they would encounter something that they hadn’t accounted for. Around midday Cloud had stepped into the kitchen once more to prepare a light lunch consisting of a salad and some bread. She idly wondered as they ate, if she should’ve told Cloud about the fact that albeit rare ponies actually consumed meat. The animalistic fat was required for a species to retain a higher cognitive brain function. In the end she decided it was of little importance as Cloud had proven to be a surprisingly good chef anyway.

With lunch behind them Cloud had put forth a set of warmer clothes for her to wear as he went to gather her belongings, namely her jewelry and gown.

After a couple of minutes, during which she had managed to put on the large jacket, Cloud returned with some sort of saddlebag containing her gown and trinkets. He flashed her a smile before throwing a black jacket across his shoulders and grabbing a small rectangular device with what looked like a miniature headset attached to it.

"Aight Celestia let’s see if we can get you home." he said and opened the door leading out of his apartment.

*~*

Saying that Cloud’s world was different from hers was an understatement. Everywhere she turned her eyes she would see something that baffled or intrigued her. The colors were faded in comparison to her Equestria but there was something about this place that made it feel normal. Perhaps it is due to how this body processes things? Twilight would have a field day if she was ever given the chance to study this. She thought as a small smile grew on her lips.

As Cloud led them through the streets she carefully studied her surroundings, taking in as much of them as possible. Even if the situation wasn’t the best she would like to remember this experience. One of the things that fascinated her the most, were the metal carriages that the humans drove around. Or Cars as Cloud had called them when she had asked. It was fascinating and terrifying at the same time to see how a species had tamed the planet to their biding through technology.

Her questions continued to flow about every new aspect of this strange world that came to mind. At one point Cloud had chuckled and asked her if Twilight had rubbed off on her. At that point she had giggled a bit herself, before Cloud had proceeded to answer her latest question with a humored glint in his eyes.

Eventually they had reached a path leading through a minor forest and about 20 minutes in, give or take a couple minutes, Cloud had stopped suddenly.

"This is the place. Around this area was where I first got struck by lightning." he had declared.

She had just nodded in response and had started to reach for her magic. The echo was certainly stronger here, much stronger in fact. Overjoyed by this prospect she had started to gradually test how much of her strength she could utilize as they had planned back at Cloud’s apartment.

*~*

She was starting to feel despair again. She could gather more magic than before yes, but it wasn’t enough for the amounts required to perform the spell that would take her home. She did not dare cast it with less than the required amount of magic. There were some terrible possibilities if one did. So now here she was, her options dwindling by the second.

Her rising emotions had not gone unnoticed though. Cloud was watching her with a concerned expression.

"It’s not working as it should is it?" he asked.

She let out a trembling sigh.

"No, no it isn’t. I can’t draw enough magic for the spell. I’m close but it just isn’t enough for it to be safe."

"Ah." he responded letting his concern be heard in his voice.

After a few minutes of silence he spoke up again.

"Celestia, which spell requires more energy, the one used to send me back here or the one you’re trying to use to get home?"

"The one I’m trying to use to get home but why do you…" her voice trailed off and her eyes grew large when she understood what Cloud was implying. She couldn’t accept more off his help and certainly not ask him to do that for her.

"No I cannot ask you to do that Cloud it would not b-" she began but Cloud cut her off.

"No Celestia you will listen to me before you argue that I’m wrong. First off, our individual importance to our respective worlds are vastly different. I’m just another person here among millions while you are something irreplaceable on Equestria. Secondly it is not your privilege to tell me what I can offer of my own free will." he stated while keeping his eyes locked with hers.

"But-" she began only to be cut off again.

"No buts. I have no regrets offering you this, besides with the different time flows of this world and yours it would be the overall better choice."

That was true. That was one of the first things Cloud had mentioned during their talks. A week in Equestria was apparently only a day here. She studied his eyes for any kind of indecision but found only a steely resolve.

"Okay we’ll try this to see if it works." she gave in.

"Good, just don’t release the spell before you feel a resonance or whatever you called it. Oh and one more thing." he said and reached into his pocket extracting his keys.

"If the spell by any chance only sends me, use these to get back to my apartment. You do remember the way right?"

She nodded in response. His arguments are logical but why would he go this far? Well I have more or less already agreed and I don’t think I’d be able to persuade him to reconsider.

After accepting the keys from Cloud she once again started to draw upon the magic. She extended her right arm and placed the hand on Clouds brow. She could feel the buildup, but no resonance. She drew in more magic she was close to her limit for this world now. She was almost ready to give up when she felt it, a resonance stronger than the previous ones. It was like comparing a doorbell to the bells of a church. Was it because this one had been intentional? She thought as she let out an involuntary gasp.

Her eyes searched for Cloud’s once more only to find them still observing her, his resolve unwavering. He offered her a reassuring smile and a small nod to show that he was ready whenever she was. Well there’s no point in waiting any longer is there? She asked herself before releasing the spell, making the world disappear in a blinding flash.

*<>*

For the third time in my life I felt the melting feeling of shape shifting. I don’t think I’d ever grow used to it and hopefully I wouldn’t have to. I had closed my eyes as the spell went off and quite frankly I didn’t feel like opening them until we had arrived at our destination. I had a feeling that I would dislike staring into the warp or whatever it was we were traveling through.

Suddenly I felt ground beneath me again so I carefully opened one of my eyes. When I saw nothing but trees I opened the other one as well and tried to sit up. My sudden movement only resulted in me falling backwards. Making me stare up into the brilliant orange sky as I overestimated the length of my once again pony legs.

With a groan I worked myself up into a sitting position and looked around. Celestia was lying to my left, back in her alicorn form. Although she looked exhausted she was at least conscious. I offered her a smile as I got on my hooves and walked over to her. I extended one of my fore hooves to help her up.

"Looks like you’re the taller one once again Celestia." I said with a smile.

She responded with a tired chuckle before saying.

"Well certainly looks that way doesn’t it Cloud. Do you know where we are?"

"Well, if I’m not mistaken I think this is the place where I first arrived in Equestria. So this is the Everfree, or Eternal woods if you prefer that name." I said as I studied her in the light from the sundown.

"Now that’s a name I haven’t heard for a very long time. Well let’s not linger any longer." she said and extended her wings.

I quickly followed suite and soon we were flying above the treetops over the Everfree forest. By the looks of the rapidly descending sun Luna had mastered control over the flaming orb quite well.

As the sun finally vanished in the horizon I decided to speak up.

"Hey Celestia, you should head to Canterlot and announce your return. I’ll just head to Ponyville and wait there until you get the political fallout under control."

"Are you sure Cloud? It wouldn’t bother me if you came with me to Canterlot."

"Naa it’s fine, besides someone should inform your student about your return as well. It will just be more efficient this way."

She gave me a quick nod.

"Okay Cloud I’ll see you later then, safe winds and farewell for now."

"You too Celestia." I said before I veered off toward Ponyville.

Even in the remnants of light left by the sun it was simple to navigate the land. Especially since I was flying and could see the massive orchard that was Sweet Apple Acres far in the distance.

After about an hour of silent flying I had just passed the Apple homestead and could see Ponyville. The sky had already shifted to a black canvas filled with stars. Something about the sky felt wrong though, I just couldn’t put my finger… Er hoof on it.

As I reached Ponyville the feeling of wrongness grew. The entire town was dark. Surely they couldn’t have all decided to sleep early? I set down in the middle of the town square, keeping a watchful eye as my mind tried to comprehend what was going on. All the buildings around me were dark and quiet. It was almost deathly quiet. Even a sleeping town makes some kind of noise. I started to trot toward Twilight’s library hoping to find some answers there.

A few minutes later I found myself outside the library door which I gave a hesitant knock. I was met with silence. Just like the rest of the town the library was dark, something that seemed even more like an anomaly given Twilights habit to study late at night. As a final resort I tried the handle and found the door unlocked.

I pushed the door open and hurried inside. The sight that met me was a half empty library, as if someone had left in a rush. I did a quick search through the library only to make sure it was truly empty. When I found that to be the case I rushed back out to the street and checked some of the closer buildings. All of them were empty, all of them displaying signs of their inhabitants leaving in a hurry.

I flared my wings and took to the sky once more. I wouldn’t get any answers here and someone had to be told about this, if no one had already. With a few strong flaps I gained some extra altitude before setting my sights on Canterlot. There was light coming from the city which meant that there was at least some activity over there.

After another hour of flying my wings burned from the strain of flying far longer than I had before, but I dared not set down to rest so I pressed on. Canterlot was considerably closer and if I was not overestimating myself I could probably reach it within the next 40-50 minutes if I kept this pace. Strengthened by the thought I kept flying.

Eventually I flew over the border into Canterlot and everywhere bellow me I could see well lit streets bustling with ponies. Reassured by the fact that there were indeed ponies in Canterlot I set my sights on the castle.

A minute or two later I landed in front of the castle gate, instantly attracting the attention of the two guards stationed there.

"State your business and name citizen." one of them commanded.

"Cloud and the matter is regarding Ponyville." I said, but regretted it as soon as the words left my mouth.

Both guards instantly moved closer carefully observing me. Suddenly one of the guard’s eyes widened as he saw the X shaped scar above my cutie mark.

"By the princesses, it’s him." he whispered before turning toward the other guard.

"It’s the suspect corporal. Send a flare!"

"Suspect? What? I’ve done nothing." I started to argue as the other guard ignited his horn firing a red streak of sparkles into the air.

Before I had time to react additional guards teleported in while a couple of pegasi dove down from above. I started to back away slowly but they quickly formed a circle around me spears pointing toward me from every direction.

"Now come peacefully or we will use force to take you down criminal!" one of the guards stated loudly.

"Now hold on a second, I think you’ve got the wrong guy. I don’t even know what I’m being accu-" was all I had time to say before one of the guards cried out.

"He’s resisting arrest take him down!"

I saw a flash of light in my periphery as a unicorn guard ignited his horn and fired off an unknown spell. The world spun once and then I knew nothing more.

Author's Note

This chapter took a while to write. Mostly due to the fact that some of the dialogue was driving me mad. Anyway I hope you enjoy the latest installment as things are about to heat up in the coming chapters.

Ch 8. Accusations and answers

Chapter 8 Accusations and Answers

Make me bother, I dare you,
I’ve got the strength I need,
but I’ll await my darkest moment,
when the guilt doesn’t get to me.

There are times in life where everything seems to turn against you. I am certainly no stranger to such days, or weeks even. We have all been there at some point and such times always greet you with the same feeling of hopelessness. I wish I could give you better answer than to persevere. Unfortunately I can only leave you with this piece advice. Do your best to ride the storm and when it dies down. I urge you to stand, stand in defiance of what threatened to tear you down and start walking.

*~*

I awoke with a groan, a dry metallic taste accompanied an ache throughout my body. It feels as if I had slept on rocks or something. I thought as I opened my eyes to take in my surroundings. I was in a small cell, on the floor of said cell to be precise. Well it wasn’t that surprising that I was here given the reception I had received. It did however not stop my pending questions.

"What the hay is going on here?" I muttered.

Celestia had returned hadn’t she? So why was I being kept here? Where exactly was here, and how long had I been unconscious? The questions continued to circle my mind as I explored the small cell.

The cell itself was a boring affair, no window, four walls, and small cot. There was a heavy iron door on one of the walls, which was very much locked. I wouldn’t get any answers from staring at the walls and since I could hear no activity outside my cell I hoped onto the cot to stare at the ceiling instead.

I don’t know how much time that passed before I finally heard steps outside my cell’s door, but it felt like hours. I had become quite hungry as well. It was still rather manageable though. A series of clicking noises were heard as the door was unlocked and swung open to reveal Applejack, Twilight and Rainbow Dash. They didn’t look happy at all, which in turn made me raise an eyebrow from my lazy position on the cot.

"I knew you couldn’t be trusted!" Rainbow cried out as soon I she saw that I was awake, and
had she not been restrained by Twilight’s magic she would have also been in my face when she did.

I could only sigh in response. They weren’t happy to see me which probably meant I was to blame for something. Or at least they thought I was to blame for something.

"Okay, here’s how this is going to work Cloud. You tell us everything about Grief and Rage’s plans for Equestria and then you tell us what spells you’ve used on princess Celestia!" Twilight all but growled at me.

In the meantime my mind was reeling. Who were Grief and Rage? What do they mean spells used on Celestia? I’m quite sure I established that humans were unable to use magic.

"Uh could we take this from the top? Who are Grief and Rage, furthermore what’s wrong with Celestia?" I asked not really expecting an answer.

"Oh yeah of course you’re playing dumb now. Not so funny anymore when we have you cornered huh?" Rainbow called out with a sneer.

"Okay first off, the only one I would truly fear in this room is Twilight since I have no defense against magic. Secondly, I refuse to argue with someone who has already made up their mind about me." I said, keeping my eyes locked with Rainbow’s.

"Um, don’t ya mean somepony?" Applejack spoke up.

"No, no I don’t. I haven’t lied to you once since I decided to come clean that day in the library, even if you three seem convinced that I somehow can bypass both mind scans and the element of honesty." I said as a sarcastic tone started to creep into my voice.

"Then how do you explain that your masters struck a single day after Celestia’s disappearance?" Rainbow pressed on.

"I don’t know, luck perhaps? They may have felt her leaving Equestria. It’s quite hard to give you answers when I don’t even know what I’m supposed to answer." I said starting to grow frustrated.

Who the hell were these Grief and Rage fellows and why was I being lumped with them? Nothing was making sense and Dash wasn’t helping with her rash accusations. If I was going to get anywhere I would have to rely on logic and honesty to help me through this.

"What’s the matter? Cat got your to-" Dash started again but I held up a hoof to silence her.

"Okay let’s assume that I know exactly what you’re accusing me off and that this was all a devious plan to secure Equestria for whatever forces are currently threatening it." The three elements were listening closely to me now, good.

"Now let’s discuss just how I find this entire argument to be illogical. First off you assume that Celestia being pulled along to my world was intentional. While I have no proof to say otherwise I’m surprised that you haven’t asked Celestia herself about the events that took place while she was gone. That bri-"

"That’s because you used some kind of spell on her to make her believe that you are a good pony." Twilight interjected.

Oh, so that’s why I’m still in a cell. That explains a lot actually but in the end it only gives me more ammo.

"As I was starting to say before I was interrupted, that brings me to the largest flaw in your accusations. If I had managed to spirit away Celestia to a foreign dimension to help whatever attack Equestria has come under, why would I return her here? Furthermore why would I come alone into my enemies stronghold?" I asked while observing their reactions from the cot.

Twilight and Applejack looked confused, what I had said seemed to make sense to them. Rainbow on the other hand was still glaring at me, but then again we had never seen eye to eye since the fight incident at the Ponyville park.

"Hmm you’ve given us a bit to think about Cloud. Come on girls we need to discuss this with Princess Luna." Twilight said as she started to head toward the door, the two others following her closely.

Before they could exit the cell I raised my voice once more for a question.

"May I ask who started the accusations you now turn against me?"

Twilight turned to answer me.

"It was a unicorn named-"

"Don’t tell him that!" Rainbow interrupted.

Twilight gave her a sheepish smile before nodding. With that they left my cell, leaving me to my raging thoughts once more. Who the hay was this mysterious unicorn? What agenda did they have toward me? As I wracked my brain for potential answers I started pacing back and forth in my small cell.

Then it struck me, why hadn’t I thought of it before. It had to be Swiftmend who had started the accusations toward me, but why and for what purpose? Was he in league with these entities called Grief and Rage? Whatever he sought to gain from this I could not discern. Was he just another cliché bad guy blinded by a promise of power or was he somehow the mastermind behind it all?

The more I thought about it the more convinced I grew, Swiftmend had to be a part in all this. I couldn’t recall any other unicorns that I had crossed paths with during my time in Equestria. Well not counting Twilight and Rarity but they were clearly fooled by whatever game was being played here in Canterlot.

I was pulled from my thoughts as the cell door was opened and a unicorn guard entered with a tray containing some bread, hay and a pitcher with water. The guard kept his eyes on me the whole time but didn’t say a word until he left. Sighing to myself I moved over to the tray he had left behind. The bread was rather stale and so was the hay but I was hungry so I paid little mind to it.

After I had eaten I returned to the cot. Having nothing better to do I stared up at the ceiling lazily counting the many tiles that made it up, there were 274. This was getting old really fast so in my boredom I decided to check the weird hammer space pockets I had found during my first visit. Much to my surprise I pulled out most of the belongings I had on me when Celestia had cast her spell. My wallet had once more been converted into a bag of bits, but the interesting thing was my phone. It had not changed form at all and neither had the small headset. Was it due to there being no equivalent object for it in this world? Or was technology not subject to magic? Tapping the screen quickly revealed the phone to be working and in what seemed to be a constant charge cycle. Had the transfer had an effect on the phone after all or was it due to magical background radiation? If I had a chance I would love to look deeper into this but for now I was happy that I had found something to pass the time.

Headset in place I cycled through the many songs contained on the phone. Before I finally shrugged my wings and set the phone on shuffle. As the music washed over my ears I idly wondered why I had been allowed to keep my belongings, especially something alien such as the phone.

*~*

I don’t know how much time had passed but eventually I heard the door being unlocked once more. I hurriedly pulled the headset of my ears and stuffed them inside the hammer space pocket alongside the phone. I’m guessing that it’s time for round two in the accusations department. I thought to myself.

The door swung open to reveal the pony I least expected to see given the circumstances. There in the doorway stood Dreamcatcher, the somewhat narcoleptic unicorn from my first visit, looking at me with a tired smile.

"Hello Stormcloud, I thought I’d drop by to have a little chat." She said while she stepped inside the cell, closing the door behind her.

I just stared at her, what was she doing here? Well it’s only natural that all the ponies in Ponyville were evacuated here. My brain pointed out.

"So how did you end up in this cell?" Dreamcatcher asked sounding genuinely curious.

This was the first friendly conversation I had had all day. It was only natural that I would explain what had happened to me during the arrival at the castle and the following hours. I didn’t care if it sounded crazy to her. Right now she was the only pony willing to listen in my eyes. However when I started to elaborate on my theories about Swiftmend having sold me out for some reason Dreamcatcher started laughing. I stared at the grey unicorn mare as she shook from laughter.

"I’m sorry did I say something funny?" I asked feeling a bit frustrated that she was laughing in my face.

"Oh no, it’s just that for such a bright human you are horribly blind in some aspects."

A shiver ran down my spine. How did she know that?

"Not going to comment?" she mocked, the persona she had been showing mere minutes ago was gone leaving this enigma of a mare.

"How did you know that I was human?" I growled, not at all amused by this turn of events.

"Oh please, did you really think that all this was a coincidence? That you fell through a rift in reality just by pure chance? No this is part of a trap years in the making, centuries even. Ever since we banished Tempest Cloud into the world humanity, we’ve waited for this day. We knew that she’d eventually take a mate in her new form and plant the seeds for the perfect vessel." she said with a smirk.

My mind was calling the mare in front of me a bloody liar, but deep inside a cold feeling had asserted itself.

"But that’s not possible! The time distortion would not allow that to happen. You say you sent some old Storm Paragon back to my world only to have her intermingle with humanity. While my family name may be Cloud there’s not enough time for your plan have worked as you say it did, we’ve held the name Cloud for centuries. She can’t possibly fit into a plan spanning centuries when the worlds time flow differently." I objected.

"Oh but it is descendant! You see there wasn’t always a distortion between our worlds. That is something that has come into existence over the many long years." she countered.

"Then why? What is your purpose for doing all this?!" I shouted, getting more and more agitated by her claims.

"I’ve stated the purpose already. But I will oblige you again; it was to trap one of the celestial sisters in your world so that my masters could easily sweep away Equestria’s defences." she said with a smug grin.

"Uhuh, and who are these masters then?" I asked glaring at the pony in front of me.

"You really are quite dense at times aren’t you?" Dreamcatcher taunted before continuing.

"Why it is Lord Rage and mistress Grief of course, the last of the grand stars!"

"So you’re the one behind all that’s been happening recently and the one who started the accusations against me."

"Ding! Finally the bit drops, took you long enough to get there." she continued to taunt.

"Now you’ll answer a question for me descendant, how did you escape the trap along with the sun goddess?"

"You think that I’ll just answer your questions after what you’ve just told me? Yeah, I don’t think so, now leave my cell before you regret overstaying your welcome." I said through gritted teeth. She was worse than a snake in my eyes at this point.

"Too bad, I was truly curious about that fact. Well then, see you never descendant. I hope you enjoy your cell ‘cause it will be the last thing you see." She declared before teleporting out of my cell.

I heard her lock the door once more from the outside, leaving me with a new storm of warring thoughts. What she had said couldn’t possibly be true could it? Was I just a piece in some grand game? Was I really related to this world? Sure I had read the book in Twilights library but I had just pushed it aside as coincidence.

To say that I was confused was an understatement. What did all this mean for me if it was true? There were still many questions unanswered, and who said that what Dreamcatcher had said was true. With a frustrated growl I hoped back onto the cot to stare into the wall it was attached to.

*~*

I woke up to the rumble of thunder. I had apparently fallen asleep sometime during my very interesting stay in the cell. I could not tell what time of the day it was but there was a new tray with food on the floor of the cell. I grumbled to myself as I slipped of the cot and moved over to the tray to eat the boring serving of hay and bread. Not that I had expected prison food to be any kind of gourmet, but would it have killed them to add at least a bit of butter?

When I had finished my meal I sat with my back against one of the walls to listen to the storm that was brewing outside. There was something inside me that called out to the storm, to search for the windiest spot, to soar through the rain and dance with the lightning. I closed my eyes and focused on the increasing sounds of heavy rain and the occasional rumble from thunder. I guess there was some truth to Dreamcatcher’s statements after all… I thought with a sigh.

That’s when the screaming began. First I thought it was the howling of the wind but soon I realized that the wind couldn’t possibly make sounds like that. My ears flicked as they tried to home in on the directions of the screams. It almost sounds like it’s coming from the wall I’m leaning against. I thought before said wall exploded in a heat wave and a shower of scorched bricks.

With fools luck I had not sustained any major damage, that didn’t stop me from groaning though as I crawled out from beneath the bricks. Rain pelted my coat from the massive hole where there had once been a secure wall. From my new window I could see Canterlot in total chaos ponies were running back and forth while a horde of creatures made up of constellations attacked guards and civilians alike when they crossed their path. Far in the back I could see an enormous constellation dragon firing off fireballs.

"I am Lord Rage, and Canterlot will bow or I will see it burned!" the dragon bellowed before continuing its assault.

I swallowed as I watched the display of power. The only viable option to counter this threat seemed to be the elements of harmony. No doubt they were already on their way to try and deal with the dragon. I thought before the screaming citizens brought me back.

I took a deep breath before jumping into the storming skies. I was not some damn puppet you could just play with and toss aside. I was going to fight with every fiber of my being!

Author's Note

I know that this chapter is a fair bit shorter than my my normal ones but I didn't feel like I could stretch it any further. The next chapter will be a busy one and I can tell you that it will contain the last cliffhanger for a while, and I do believe you'll hate me for this one.

Anyway I hope you enjoy this chapter despite its length so don't forget to vote and comment.

See ya next time when... whoops no spoilers!

Ch 9. Descendant

Chapter 9 Descendant

I’ve missed it, so twisted
and unsurpassed in my head
This sense of power has awakened in me
I feel like I could take on the world a day like this,
my rage is brewing like a storm

There are those who words cannot reach. If you ever face such an individual you’ll have to make a choice. Will you try to break through the shields they have put up around themselves, to make them see reason? Will you ignore them and carry on with your life? Or will you make an enemy out of them? The choice is yours, although know that you will be judged by the people around you. But as long as you can live with your decision do not condemn yourself.

*~*

Princess Celestia was not happy. No she was a prisoner in her own home and it did not feel as if she was royalty, lord of the sun, the wrath of the morning star, reigning cake eating champion for the past 400 years… The titles went on and on, but what could one expect from a life spanning millennia? But back to what was truly important, she was being held in her old quarters, but no matter how glorified the cell was she was still a prisoner. This was not what she had expected when she returned.

It had all started out normal enough; cries of joy, exchanges of hugs with her sister and friends but when she had mentioned Cloud everything had changed. Suddenly the faces of everypony had started to display concern. They had told her that Cloud was evil and that he was responsible for her disappearance, when she had tried to wave their fears away and explain what had really happened they had locked in her room claiming that it was for her own good. What had happened during her absence? Nopony wanted to give her a clear answer. While she was used to dealing with politicians and nobles and their dodgy way of presenting cases and tax reforms she was not used to being denied a clear answer from her guards.

Sighing to herself she turned her thoughts to Cloud, hopefully things were better on his end. Yes it had to be, he was probably safe and sound in the Ponyville area at this very moment. Well if this keeps up it will be more than a couple of days before I can start to repay my debt to him. She thought to herself as she looked out over Canterlot from her bedroom. The sky was full of motion as pegasi zipped about, building a large storm. The setting sun occasionally broke through the clouds basking parts of the snow white city in a golden glow. Luna had done well mastering how to control the sun during the two weeks that had passed. However she would rather had lowered the sun herself this day. Sure it had been a welcome break to not have to do it for a couple of days, but now that she was actually home and more than capable of doing it she almost felt compelled to command it.

A knock on the door brought her attention back to her immediate surroundings.

"You may enter." She called out, mostly out of reflex.

One of her personal guards, Light Keeper she thought his name was, entered levitating a tray.

"Princess," he began inclining his head with respect "It’s almost time for dinner so the guards thought you might be hungry."

She offered him a small smile.

"Thank you lieutenant, you may leave it on the table over there."

The guard set the tray down and moved to leave but stopped before he reached the door.

"Was there something else lieutenant?" she asked curious about his behavior.

He turned and looked straight at her.

"I just wanted to say that your guard is still behind you ma’am, nothing has been normal ever since that Dreamcatcher mare showed up. But we are still yours to command. Now if you excuse me princess." He said inclining his head again and with that he spun around and left her alone once more.

Dreamcatcher? She had no idea who her guard was referring to. It heartened her though that her guards were still on her side; it was a breath of fresh air in this situation of paranoia.
With a sigh she moved over to the tray Light keeper had left there. The smell of fresh honey bread filled her senses as she sat down to enjoy her meal. Beside the bread there was an assortment of fresh fruit and a small slice of cake.

While she ate she pondered her situation. Hopefully this madness will end soon. I am still not sure what has Luna so spooked but it has something to do with this Dreamcatcher. It was quite ironic really that somepony with the name Dreamcatcher had influence over the princess of dreams. She looked out over Canterlot once more, the sun no longer visible through the heavy clouds. But she could feel it still slowly setting in the horizon.

Normally she would have been on the balcony now watching the fiery orb as it descended. But no, Luna had placed a grade five barrier around her quarters among the “safety” precautions she had taken. While she could break it given enough time, it would be counterproductive to do so in her situation. She gave her tail an irritated flick, causing a ripple through the ethereal strands of hair. They better hurry up and decide that I’m not under some spell, because this is really frustrating.

She sighed to herself and wiped her muzzle with a napkin. The food had been good, no doubt about that. For some reason though it had just felt lacking. It’s probably just due to my mood. She finally settled on, before standing up once more her meal finished. Well not completely finished, she had saved the best bit for last. Allowing herself a small smile, despite the circumstances, she lay down beside her fireplace. Moments later the slice of cake was levitating in front of her, encased in the trademark golden glow of her magic. The cake was soon joined by a book. Opening the book she started reading while a fork encased in her magic presented a piece of delicious cake. Outside her window the rain had started to fall.

*~*

Lightning flashed once again, illuminating Celestia’s room for a second. The storm had picked up during the last few hours and she had abandoned her book long ago. Now she just sat by the glass doors leading to the balcony, watching the storm unfold. The heavy rain pelted the windows and her since long drenched balcony. Normally she would have gone to sleep long ago but she still felt restless. She wanted to do something, anything, just not stay in her room any longer.

With a bored sigh she started to rise, she might as well head to bed since there was nothing to do. That’s when the screaming started. Her eyes snapped back to the windows, a huge constellation dragon much like the ursas was rapidly descending through the storm clouds. The ground shook as the dragon touched down and started to spew fireballs over the rain drenched streets of Canterlot. Without wasting a second she rushed for her door.

"Lieutenant!" she called out.

The door flew open to reveal Light Keeper wearing a worried expression.

"What is it princess?!"

"Canterlot is under attack lieutenant, gather the guard and mobilize at once." she ordered, motioning toward the dragon that was clearly visible through her window.

The unicorn guard snapped a quick salute before barreling out of her chambers.

"Fog Light head to the lower barracks and rouse any guards that are off duty this is a code crimson." he barked to the other guard by the door.

With both her door guards heading in separate directions in the hallway outside her room she started to work on breaking the barrier. There was not a chance in Tartarus that she would sit by idly as Canterlot and the lives of her little ponies were threatened.

*<>*

I leapt into the sky, the storm still calling out to me. Within seconds my coat was drenched by the pouring rain but I barely noticed it. My body moved on autopilot, finding paths through the whipping winds. How much of what Dreamcatcher said was true? I flew like in a trance. Soon the only thing I knew was the howling wind, the pelting rain and the rumble off thunder.

"SOMEPONY HELP!"

The cry jolted me out of my trancelike state and my eyes started scanning for the caller. They quickly found a pony running for his life from a pair of constellation creatures. I locked my wings to my sides and dove, flaring them at last second so that I could touch down safely between the creatures and the fleeing pony. I started to rise to stand on two hooves, and by the time I had assumed a fighting stance my emotions were gone and my muzzle was locked in a humorless smile.

The two creatures appeared to be a diamond dog copy and an earth pony, neither slowing down. Instead they both threw themselves at me. Unlike the previous fight I had in Equestria, I had nothing holding me back right now. Beneath the emotional control brought on by my mask, my anger toward Dreamcatcher and her masters still smoldered. I struck aiming for the throat of the d-dog apparition and was rewarded by the feeling of the windpipe caving in. The d-dog hacked as it tried to draw breath and then dissipated into mist. The earth pony had not been inactive during my attack on the d-dog and now it came charging from the side. My response was to side step while simultaneously striking its head. The apparitions head whipped back but made no sound of pain. Before it could recover its bearings I closed the distance to deliver an elbow strike with all my weight behind into its neck, causing it to dissipate.

Without dropping my mask I took to the sky once more in search of more ponies that might need help. I didn’t have to look for long before a group of ponies running from more apparitions presented themselves. I repeated the process of diving between the ponies and the apparitions once more. And came face to face with a d-dog, two ponies and what looked to be a smaller dragon. This time I attacked first, starting with the d-dog. Before it had time to react I had delivered a snap kick to its abdominal area causing it to double over. I quickly closed the distance and placed one front hoof on each shoulder before driving the knee of my left rear leg into its face. As the apparition started to dissipate I began to turn to face the remaining threats only to receive a tackle from the side.

One of the pony things had blindsided me and now I was locked in a grapple with the blasted thing. The situation was looking grim for me. The problem being that I didn’t have enough knowledge about equine body to effectively break holds and counter efficiently, had the opponent been humanoid it would have been a different story. So here I was on the ground fighting for control with one of the apparitions while another circled around us waiting for an opportunity to strike at me.

Then the goddess of luck seemed to favor me for once as the pony-apparitions grip slipped on my rain soaked coat giving me a small window to act. In one desperate attempt to get my attacker off me threw my head upward. My vicious head-butt caused the apparition to disperse, but before I could breathe a sigh of relief my vision was filled by two spectral hooves bearing down on me.

Reacting on instinct I rolled to the side, the third apparition missing my head by inches. I scrambled up into a fighting stance once more, coming face to face with the third apparition that was preparing to buck me. I quickly stepped out of its reach, my eyes trying to find the dragon apparition in the constant rain.

I didn’t have time to search for long though as the third apparition continued its assault on me. Side-stepping a particularly wide swing, I once more found myself in a familiar position. Following the principles that my teacher had indoctrinated in to my muscle memory through hours of training I unleashed a flurry of strikes mostly aimed to disable limbs and/or incapacitate the opponent.

I released a sigh of relief as my fifth opponent for the night dissipated in front of my eyes. I had grown overconfident and as a result almost lost. If I was to continue doing this I had to learn from this experience. The adrenaline was slowly leaving my system and with it came a dull ache from where I had been tackled. After confirming that the dragon specter was nowhere to be seen I took to the sky once more. I was determined to help in any way I could, but I would have to pick my fights more carefully.

*~*

The fight was going badly for the ponies of Equestria and I did not fare much better. In the past hour I had acquired an assortment of different injuries fighting the apparitions. None of them particularly impairing alone but together they made moving around unpleasant. Yet I had suffered worse injuries before, injuries that actually made impossible to move without an aid like crutches. I wasn’t a stranger to broken bones and bruised skin, not even the small cut above my left eye fazed me too much. It’s just something you get used to as a martial artist; injuries come with the life style.

Now where the hay where the Elements? I wondered angrily, letting go of my mask for a few seconds. I knew that I could not go on like this for much longer. I had engaged a multitude of smaller groups since my near fatal encounter earlier. I was starting to learn the limitations of this body, such as reach and the distance I could cover with a single step. But I wasn’t learning quickly enough if my bruised body was any indication of my success. What was worse I was growing tired. I wasn’t used to prolonged engagements such as this one, and my opponents did not suffer from the weaknesses of flesh. They weren’t much of threat in single combat but they never grew tired.

I threw a glance toward the large constellation dragon that had proclaimed himself to be Rage. Smaller spells were fired at the large beast but were stopped by an unseen barrier before they even hit him. Small arcane circles could be seen flaring for a second as the spells were absorbed. I returned my gaze to streets below me as I continued to search for more ponies still trying to escape to a safer part of Canterlot. I spotted the silhouettes of two ponies slowly backing into an alley with three apparitions following them in. Locking my wings to my sides I killed my emotions once more as I dove.

*<>*

Her normally poofy mane was sagging, heavy with rainwater, as she backed into the alley, Fluttershy hiding behind her. They had been trying to make it back to the castle for the past hour but had kept being diverted by these star-thingies. Now though, things were looking pretty bleak. Her trademark smile was replaced with a scowl as she growled at the aggressors. They certainly weren’t friendly as she had first assumed, no sir-e they were the meanest of meanie pants. One thing she was certain of though, they were going to have to go through her first if they wanted to come near Fluttershy. No pony hurt her friends and no pony hurts Fluttershy! The pink mare thought angrily as the star-thingies slowly forced them further into the alley.

There were three of them in total, two looked a bit like diamond dogs and one looked vaguely like a pegasus. Had she been on her own she could’ve easily escaped them, it would have been as easy as saying candy cupcakes in Canterlot. But she was no fighter she couldn’t just stand up to these things. I wish that Rainbow was here right now, she would be able to deal with these things. She thought as the pegasus-thingy prepared to pounce. I’m sorry Fluttershy. She thought bracing herself for the impact.

Her tail twitched…

She instinctively jumped back only to see a pony slam down, back hooves first, on the evil Pegasus-thing, making it dissipate into dark smoke. As the smoke cleared around the pony its features became more apparent. It was a pegasus, the wings gave that away in an instant, however it wasn’t just any pegasus pony. She knew this pegasus, for before her with his back turned to her stood Cloud. But this wasn’t the Cloud she remembered from the sleepover in Ponyville, no this Cloud scared her. She couldn’t see his face but something felt wrong.

Before she had time to ponder on the situation Cloud had thrown himself into a fast paced melee with the two diamond dog thingies. She couldn’t do anything but watch as Cloud fought the d-dogs with seemingly no emotion in his eyes. It’ll be okay, he’ll go back to what I remember. She thought frantically, hoping that this was all a bad dream. Her eyes widened with fear as she saw one of the diamond dogs land a glancing hit on Clouds head, but it was what followed that truly frightened her. Cloud was laughing.

She was the element of laughter, so she knew better than anyone what laughter was supposed to be about. What Cloud was doing shook the very foundations of her being. It was wrong, that low chuckle without any emotion felt like a polar opposite of all she stood for. No perhaps a perversion of her element was a better way to describe what it felt like. No matter how she would try to make sense of it one thing remained certain, that chuckle sent shivers down her spine and were it not for the rain her coat would be standing on end right now.

With increasing dread she watched as Cloud fought while maintaining that horrible chuckle. Even though he was clearly injured he was winning against the d-dog copies. With a burst of speed he defeated the first of the two dogs making it disappear in smoke just as the pony copy had. His focus turned to the remaining opponent and with a small amount of effort the last d-dog dissipated within the following minute.

For a few seconds Cloud just stood there on two hooves breathing heavily. Then a scream for help in the distance caught his attention and he took to the sky once more, soon to be swallowed by the curtains of rain. For a minute she just stared up into the sky were Cloud had disappeared, something that was very out of character for her, as her thoughts raced. A small whimper behind her brought her back to the alley again. She rushed over to Fluttershy, to see if her friend was okay to continue toward the castle. Cloud had helped them, did that mean that he wasn’t working with the stars? Even if he wasn’t evil as Dreamcatcher had told them he had a very dark side that he hadn’t revealed to her before. Was this what had spooked Dashie?

*<>*

I was growing weary and it was showing in my movements, they had slowed down even further during the past few encounters. My entire body ached as I struggled to remain airborne while I searched for more engagements where I could lend my skills. And just where the hay are the elements? I thought they would have been employed ages ago! I ranted angrily in my head. Perhaps Dreamchaser had something to do with the absence of tactical rainbow strikes. If she did I could only hope that the girls were bright enough to figure out just what side Dreamchaser truly fought for. Otherwise there’ll be little hope for this city. I thought grimly.

As if to answer my dark thoughts a bright light suddenly flashed in the direction of the castle, but it was not lightning. I turned midair to watch what this new phenomena could be, only to witness a massive ray of rainbow colored light shoot off in a huge arc toward Rage. Yes, eat friendship cannon you overgrown lizard! I mentally cheered as the beam struck the constellation dragon head on. His protective enchantment flickered wildly, but my elation soon turned to dismay though as the shield refused to break, and as the beam ended Rage could be seen laughing his head off.

"Is this all your Elements of harmony has to offer little ponies? I can’t see why Nightmare lost to this. Did she not bother with her shields?" He challenged the world around him as he started to slowly make his way toward the castle.

Nononono! This wasn’t how it was supposed to happen! Elements get used, bad guy loses and then everything ends on a happy note. My mind screamed as I observed the dragon create a path of destruction as it moved through Canterlot. Was it all over, or was there some hidden trump card that would tilt the odds in the favor of the ponies? I couldn’t fight Rage that would be suicide. Even if I weren’t exhausted from prolonged combat already, I couldn’t bring down something of that size no matter how skilled I was in martial arts. I felt despair start to settle in, the Elements had been used but they hadn’t had any effect on Rage.

The storm around me rumbled loudly, making me turn my eyes skyward. The storm was still calling out to me. I tore my gaze from the dark skies above me and back to the abomination I knew as Rage. A crazy plan was forming in the back of my head, well more of a gamble actually. Flapping my wings hard I headed up into the thick blanket of storm clouds, and for the first time during my time in Equestria I attempted to consciously feel the storm, to become one with it, to find out where the next lightning bolt would strike, just like I had felt that bolt that had almost hit Rarity.

So naturally I began to strain my senses, desperately trying everything that came to mind in an attempt to connect with the storm. But no matter what I tried the storm denied me. In rapid succession I experienced hope, anger, sadness and ultimately despair once more, until my emotional state was as violent and fluctuant as the storm around me. Why did I have to fail? Was this the limit of my pride, was this its way of saying that it would carry me no further? I might as well just give up right here…

"Are you going to throw away everything just because the truth is too painful for you?"

I blinked as my mother’s voice rang out in my head. Why was I remembering that now?
I knew this memory very well. It was the day my mother had forced me to stop lying to myself. The very reason I had created my masks in the first place. Don’t get me wrong, I still lied on a regular basis but it was this moment that had forged me into what I was today. I wasn’t an actor, nor was I what you could call a trickster. However I did know exactly who I was, that was the gift my masks had granted me. Behind all the barriers I had raised, my core was secure and that were who I truly was. Before I knew what was happening the turmoil of emotion had settled. Even when you’re in a different dimension you pull me back from the brink huh? I thought as I shook my head, a small smile grazing my muzzle.

In this state of calm I closed my eyes and listened to the storm. No longer was it calling out to me, begging me to throw myself without abandon into the wailing wind and whipping rain. The calling had changed, now it felt more like an invitation, an offer to be a part of something greater. Lowering my masks I exposed the essence of my being to the storm, and the storm welcomed me. Resonating with the blood I had inherited throughout centuries passed, forming a connection beyond my comprehension. I could feel the static in the clouds directly around me, the subtle changes in the howling wind and know where the raindrops would hit my battered body. It was at this point that I finally accepted Dreamcatcher’s words as the truth.

My temper flared for a second as my thoughts returned to the notion of being used like some tool that was to be discarded, the storm rumbled with me. Letting my anger go I steeled my resolve, whether my plan would work or not it was highly unlikely that I would pull it off unscathed. Ears splayed backwards I flapped my wings hard, propelling me through the clouds. My gamble was simple, stupid and quite possibly fatal. I would seek out the lightning strikes in the storm until my body was charged to the limit with electricity and then ram the bloody dragon. I did not want to die and this would be many steps in the wrong direction, but if Equestria did not prevail in this fight I wouldn’t have a way to return home anyway. So I would gamble everything on this one chance.

Taking a deep breath I darted toward the closest buildup of static I could sense. With a deafening bang and a brilliant flash of white I sensed the bolt how the bolt struck me, its energy coursing throughout my body. …I can tell that your nervous system has been put through an incredible strain recently. The words of Swiftmend echoed in the back of my head. Going through with this would damage me and adding more energy than that of one bolt could potentially burn me out from the inside, yet I dared not stop. Throwing caution into the wind I guided myself toward a second lightning buildup. As the bolt struck my body numbness started to spread from the point of impact, slowly dulling the pain my injuries were giving me. I realized that if I was already losing my sense of feeling, seeking out a third bolt was out of the question.

I flapped my wings fast so that I could ascend over the clouds before my motor functions and muscles gave away under the strain the energy was causing. I closed my eyes and drew one deep breath of the fresh night air above the clouds and for a moment I hung motionless under the star filled skies. My eyes snapped open as I exhaled, and then I dove. Once more I plunged into the clouds, the world crackled around me as my descent tore more electricity from the clouds. Using my wings to make small adjustments I locked onto Rage’s hulking figure before surrendering to the numbness that was now spreading faster than ever.

*<>*

Twilight felt her resolve begin to break as Rage taunted their attempt to stop him using the Elements. She had been so certain that when Fluttershy and Pinkie had finally arrived at the castle that this nightmare would end. But instead the star spawn had just shrugged off the EoH attack. This was their only plan at this moment to defeat Rage and Grief, and Dreamcatcher had assured them that the Elements would work so there had been no need for any other plans. But here she stood now, everything crumbling around her. She could have understood that the Elements wouldn’t work if they had been divided like that time Discord had turned them a few months ago. But to outright cancel the effects was unheard of.

What was she supposed to do now? Try to fight regardless of the situation? Order the girls to retreat so that they could fight another day? She scoffed at the last thought. Where would they flee? The city was overrun and she doubted there was anything left to do. Yet something in her mind told her to have faith, that not everything was lost. They had pulled through in tough situations before and she knew better than most ponies that there was always hope. But what am I supposed to hope for in a situation like this? To wish for a miracle to happen is not only illogical, it is improbable as well. With a defeated sigh she turned her head to address her friends but she couldn’t find any words to say.
She could see her own dejected expression being mirrored in the faces of her closest friends.

She swallowed and opened her mouth once in an attempt to speak, to reassure them that they would somehow pull through, but Pinkie beat her to it.

"Girls I think something is happening, it feels like a twitchy tail but I think there’s more to it. It almost feels like a-"

Was all the pink party pony had time to say before her body went through a series of weird convulsions and morphs all while her tail was twitching madly. Just as quick they had appeared the strange effects left Pinkie, leaving her swaying on the spot as her eyes literally spun.

"Woo that was a doozy." Pinkie said as she shook her head slightly, in an attempt to clear it.

"Well what is the doozy going to be? Please tell me it’s good news." Twilight asked almost pleadingly.

"Oh silly Twilight, if I knew what it was about it wouldn’t be a doozy now would it?" Pinkie said, smiling at her.

"Now didn’t I say this to you the last time it happened because I’m almost certirific that I did!" Pinkie continued in a sing song voice.

"Oh it’s almost like that time when-" the party pony was interrupted by an orange hoof being shoved into her mouth.

"Ah think somethin’s happenin’ Twi." the owner of said hoof exclaimed, nodding toward Rage.

Twilight turned to once more look at the approaching dragon and a second later the largest bolt of lightning she had ever seen shot out from the clouds above Rage. That lightning trajectory doesn’t look natural, it’s too straight and it’s rather slow for lightning. She couldn’t help but think as the bolt reached the dragons shield. For a second the bolt seemed to slow down and come to a halt, as arcane circles flashed over the area of impact. Then the bolt exploded, sending a shockwave of electricity to wash over Rage and the immediate area around him. The barrier faded out of existence for a quarter of a second and then flashed brightly before it started to crack and crumble.

This was their chance! Twilight realized.

"Girls get ready!" she called out to her friends.

"Ready whenever sugar cube." Applejack responded.

"Let’s fry that lizard." Rainbow called.

"I’m ready… um if you are?" Fluttershy almost whispered.

"After you darling." Rarity declared.

"Readyrooni!" Pinkie cheered.

As one they started to concentrate on their elements for another attack on Rage. The process of activating the Elements was a familiar one for them by now, but sometimes Twilight wished that it wouldn’t have to be the case. She resolutely pushed that thought aside without the Elements she would have never met her friends and she couldn’t imagine life without them anymore. By now the air around the six mares was glowing with a bright light as they were lifted into the air by the ancient energies of friendship. Then as they hit their peak of ascension a beam of rainbow colored light shot out for the second time that night. The beam arced over the buildings that were still standing between them and Rage striking the dragon in his chest. Shock played over his features before he opened his mouth in an attempt to say something. But before he could utter a single sound the mighty Star spawn was obliterated into smoke.

"Yes!" came a victory cheer from Rainbow.

Twilight allowed herself to breathe a sigh of relief they had pulled through somehow. Now only Grief remained, but hopefully that was a battle for another day.

"Uhm, Twilight." Pinkie began.

"That wasn’t all of the doozy."

Twilight felt her right eye twitch.

"How could that not be all of the doozy?!" she exclaimed starting to grow frustrated.

"I don’t know but I think there’s more for us to find out." the pink pony said with a shrug.

Letting out a tired groan Twilight finally conceded herself to the inevitable, whether she would like it or not they were going to find out exactly what this doozy was.

"And what are we supposed to do if we want find out what the doozy is Pinkie?" she asked, already dreading the answer.

"Well duh, we could go to the spot were Rage was defeated for starters. Here I thought you were the logical one Twi." Pinkie said with a raised eyebrow, before starting to trot down the rain soaked street in the direction where Rage had stood moments earlier.

"But that doesn’t make any sense what so ever!" Twilight groaned as she facehoofed.

She felt a hoof being placed on her shoulder and turned her head to see Rarity with a knowing look in her eyes.

"Don’t worry darling, we know. Let’s just follow her so we can get out of this dreadful rain sometime today."

With a final sigh Twilight nodded and then trotted after the party pony, the remaining four following behind her. It took them roughly ten minutes to reach their goal, and when they did they just stopped and stared. All around the rubble of the buildings destroyed by rage sparks of electricity played in the falling rain, giving the area an eerie feel. It was as if the very air itself in this area had been electrified by the massive lightning bolt. Curious about the phenomena she reached out with her magic to try and grasp a bent piece of rebar that was letting off consistent sparks as the rain hit it. Nothing could have prepared her for the shock when her magic flickered and died. What? Why won’t my magic work? She tried again, this time on a brick but the result was the same as before.
There’s no way that the lightning blast could be the cause right? I mean there are ways to create Electro Magical Pulses to temporarily shut down magic, but only exceptionally strong unicorns such as me should be able to produce something this large.
The bolt had clearly come from above, so it had to be natural. Twilight finally concluded.

"Girls spread out and look for anything that could be the doo-" Twilight began, but was cut off as she heard a pained groan from a half collapsed building.

She and the rest of the girls stared as a heap of rubble started shift and move. Out of the bricks and splintered wood crawled Cloud. But this wasn’t the Cloud she had left in the cell hours before the attack on Canterlot had begun. No this Cloud was beat up for a lack of better words. His right wing was clearly broken if the strange angle was anything to go by, his mane was ruffled and filled with dirt from the rubble, he had multiple small lacerations across his body that were all bleeding lightly and he seemed to have a slight limp on his right hind leg. The thing that stuck out the most however were the small sparks running across his coat on occasion as the rain struck him, just as everything else in the immediate area.

Without seeming to notice them at all, he took a step and winced in pain as he tried to put weight on the injured leg.

"Buck my life, I thought I couldn’t feel pain anymore." Cloud cursed before trying to take another step, still oblivious to their presence.

*<>*

"Buck my life, I thought I couldn’t feel pain anymore." I cursed as pain flared throughout my body, my right wing felt like a massive searing spear had replaced it and the right hind leg was sprained badly.

If the pain in my left side was anything to judge by I had also broken a rib or two in addition to all the other injuries. If I could still feel pain that was good, right? I thought desperately. Oh, who am I trying to fool? The fact that I could feel pain in my broken state was most likely only an indicator of how bucked up my body was.

"Ahem." somepony coughed to my left side.

I groggily turned my head to see who had just made their presence known, only to find the mane six in all their glory with elements and everything. Well except for the fact that they were as drenched by the falling rain, which had slowed to a drizzle, as I was.

"Oh this is just rich." Twilight sneered at me, as she recovered from seeing me here.

"Would you mind not doing this right now? I really don’t feel like arguing right after what I’ve just sacrificed for you." I cut in before she had a chance to continue. I was tired and I felt like crap. I do believe I was justified when it came to being a bit irritable.

"What you’ve sacrificed?! You’ve done nothing as far as I can see!" Twilight growled at me.

I let out a frustrated sigh before I started to turn away from them. Even if I had previously thought well of them that was quickly changing with each harsh word directed my way. They’ve been lied to by Dreamcatcher, but I’m too tired to deal with this crap right now.

"That lightning bolt from earlier was you, wasn’t it Storm?" Rarity asked, making me pause.

Ever an eye for detail that one. I thought when I realized she had made the connection based on our first meeting.

"Don’t be ridiculous Rarity!" Twilight exclaimed, before continuing.

"There’s no way he could’ve have done that he would’ve had to contain the energy of a lightning bolt inside himself to even get-" she ranted before I cut her off once more.

"Look, we can stand here and debate whether I did something or not for the rest of the night, you don’t trust me I get it. What I don’t get is why you blindly trusted Dreamcatcher."

Twilight glared at me and I met her gaze refusing to budge this time. Finally she looked away and I took a few seconds to observe the other mares in front of me. Rarity seemed to be the calmest out of the six, while Twilight stared at the ground and Rainbow glared angrily at me. Fluttershy and Pinkie seemed apprehensive and refused to look at me when they thought I saw them. Lastly Applejack was giving me a contemplative look, as if she was trying to decide who she should listen to.

"Look I’m in no position to fight you even if I wanted too, so can’t we just get back to the castle and try to clear this up?" I asked, as most of my initial anger had already started to ebb away. I was far too exhausted to maintain any sense of anger.

Twilight looked at me for a few seconds before nodding.

"Okay but if you try anything we will stop you." she declared.

"I have no doubt that you will." I responded as I rolled my eyes.

"Great then let’s-" she began to say before being interrupted by a shout.

What was this? The international interrupt others talking day?

"Twilight!"

Everypony assembled turned their heads to see Spike come running down the street at full speed coming to a halt in front of his caretaker. The young dragon took a few seconds to collect his breath before speaking once more.

"Twilight, Princess Luna sent me to tell you that Dreamcatcher fled the Castle the moment Rage was defeated. She might’ve been working for the stars all along!"

I opened my mouth to simply tell them I told you so, but before I could form a single syllable a cold haunting female voice rang out from everywhere at once.

"You cannot begin to fathom the grief you have brought me! So now, you will share it, Element bearers!"

Out of the shadow of a ruin building a catlike silhouette started to form, or rather the shadows themselves started to take the form of a large feline. Within seconds a panther like creature made out of swirling shadows and two completely white eyes was staring at us from the shadows. My senses were telling me to run, to get away from the predator in front of me. However my body refused to respond to the simple command of flight over fight. The catlike shadow lifted one of its paws and pointed in the direction of Twilight. From the paw shot a black bolt of energy which Twilight responded to by trying to use her magic for some kind of defensive spell.

Only the strange bolt hadn’t been aimed at the purple unicorn. No it struck the young dragon standing next to her, and as her intended spell flickered and failed her assistant turned to look at her.

"I… I feel-" he managed to utter before collapsing onto the wet cobblestones.

"A brother for a brother seems fair right?" Grief taunted before vanishing back into the shadows.

For a few seconds Twilight just stared at her assistant’s lifeless form, her brain most likely refusing to accept what had transpired in front of her. Then all the realization came rushing in over her face as it transformed from shock into comprehension and from comprehension into panic. Until she finally uttered a heart piercing cry, tears mixing with the falling rain.

"SPIKE!"

I myself was in shock; I hadn’t thought that something like this would ever happen in Equestria. My view on this world had been a pure paradise, even with the memories I had gleamed from Celestia my mind had told me that such horrors were a thing in the past in this world. But here in front of me was a heart wrenching scene were all the ponies that I had come to admire from my home back on earth were crying. I could feel my resolve start to crumble as Twilight kept trying to use magic, presumably to teleport Spike and her somewhere where he could receive help.

I had been partly responsible for this. The thought struck like a hammer, causing me stumble as my legs almost gave out under me. If the area hadn’t been affected by my lightning stunt, Twilight might’ve been able to teleport or shield him. So here I found myself, staring at the ground while I tried to desperately tell myself that this was a bad dream. Spike had been one of the few individuals in Equestria that I had gotten along with from the beginning.

"Nononono, his heart is not beating!" Twilight cried out between sobs.

Heart not beating? That single detail made the cogs in my start to turn. I could see the electricity on my forelegs still sparking. There was still a chance, a small one, a crazy one, but I had to try. I willed my body to move. Come on don’t break on me yet. Just one more act before I could rest.

I started to stumble towards the crying mare and her lifeless assistant ignoring the screams of protest from my body. My pulse increased with every step as I struggled to suppress the pain from moving again. How had I even considered walking all the way back to the castle? As I reached Twilight’s side I stopped for a second, my pulse was now a crescendo that pounded in my ears.

"I know you don’t trust me Twilight, but please move out of way. There’s still a chance." I spoke softly.

Twilight turned her head slowly to look at me, her eyes filled with tears and doubt. She opened her mouth and for a second I thought she was going to berate me once more, name me the reason that Spike was balancing on the edge. Then she nodded slowly moving to the side. I don’t know what made her change. Perhaps it was something she saw in my eyes, or perhaps she just wanted to take every chance offered. Whatever her reasoning was I was glad. Glad that I now had a chance to try and save the life of someone who still had an entire life in front of him.

"Twilight you can’t be serious! You can’t trust hi-" Rainbow cried out before being slapped in the back of the head by Applejack.

"He was sincere in what he said Dash. He truly want’s tah help." the orange mare sternly told her friend.

I barely heard them argue as I had already closed my eyes and had started to focus on current running through me. In my mind’s eye I imagined the electricity to gather in my fore hooves. I could feel something shift inside me as my pulse rose higher than ever. With a sharp exhale my eyes snapped open and I guided my hooves towards the young dragon’s chest.

It all happened in the span of a few seconds. Spike’s body arched as the electricity leapt from my hooves into him in a desperate attempt to jumpstart his heart. The electricity in my body flickered one last time and then vanished, leaving Spike’s still lifeless body on the wet cobblestones. I hung my head in defeat. I had tried. I had tried and fail- I was interrupted as Spike’s eyes snapped open followed by him inhaling deeply before breaking down into coughs.

"Wha… What happened?" he managed to croak out between coughs before he was swept up in a bone crushing hug from Twilight.

I allowed myself a smile, I had done it. Against all odds I had done it. I rose shakily, thinking that I best allow them some space before we moved on.

I stumbled away from the group; all of them now busy hugging the dazed Spike. The heartbeat that had thundered in my ears was getting quieter rapidly. Thinking was growing harder for each second that passed as I slowly started move down the street. The world lurched.

I suddenly found myself swaying on the spot, everything was spinning and my heartbeat was barely noteworthy. Darkness was creeping into my peripheral vision making it hard to see anything except what was right in front of me. The world lurched again and I found myself lying on my right side, on the broken wing. No… pain. I thought sluggishly. It was becoming so hard to think coherently.

Suddenly something was in front of me, because the world turned cerulean. My eyes lazily traced upward until they came to rest on Rainbow Dash’s face. She was shouting something at me. But I could not hear a thing; the world had gone deathly quiet except for one sound. No longer could I hear the rain or the wind, nor could I hear my own breath. All I heard was faint *du-dun* that kept growing fainter much like an echo that was about to end.

A smile slowly formed on my lips. Rainbow was frustrated over something concerning me. It was almost like the time when I had first met her, and for some reason this amused me.

But why did she look so sa-

Author's Note

Wow this took a lot longer to finish up than I thought it would. My two excuses are University studies and Planetside 2, but mostly Planetside.

Now on to the chapter. I did mention that I'd leave you with yet another cliffhanger and for that I'm sorry. However I hope that you have enjoyed this chapter, I had fun writing parts of it. Not the combat though, it's a pain to write unarmed melee combat while trying to keep it interesting.

Anyway favorite, comment, up vote or down vote depending on what you think of it.

Until next time have a good one. -Taldaer.

Ch 10. Consequences

Chapter 10 Consequences

Does it really matter?

I’d give the world to you if you just

Fly into the distance

Disappear for a while

I can’t make sense of this

But we’re here today alive!

No world is truly a paradise. To live with the notion that such a place exists is a fool’s mindset. The cold truth is that you will only set yourself up for disappointment in the future.
It is very much the same with claiming that you have perfected a certain skill. Am I saying that we should just go on with our lives in apathy then?
No, while you may never attain perfection you can strive for it. And while you may not find a paradise to spend your life, you can adapt. For if there is one thing us humans are good at it is finding ways to survive despite all odds, and to push our limits beyond what we could perform yesterday.

*~*

Sunlight… I woke up once again in Equestria, with mother bucking sunlight glaring in my face. Guess I’m not in a cell this time at least. I thought, still somewhat grumpy. My grumpiness soon faded in favor of curiosity as I tried to figure out where I might be this time.
I lazily raised one of my fore hooves to shield my eyes from the light. Now that I could actually see something, I found myself in a large room, in a huge white bed to be precise. The light from the morning sun was shining in through a large window to my right. The room itself was simple in its décor, if you can call gold inlaid furniture simple. No what I meant to say was that it wasn’t cluttered with furniture, it was more like a very nice hotel room.

A light snore brought my gaze to my left side, and nothing could’ve prepared me for the surprise that was about to strike me. There beside me was an alicorn fast asleep in a chair, using the bed I was on as her pillow. What was more mind boggling was the fact that I didn’t recognize this alicorn and that she was roughly the size of my pony body. In other words, she was far smaller than any alicorn I had ever seen before. Well beside the point when Luna had been released from the nightmare in the second episode. Now before someone asks how I knew it was a she, the difference in build is pretty obvious when it comes to comparing stallions and mares. The alicorn mare beside me had a pristine white coat with a long flowing pink mane; she was beautiful to put it simply. Beautiful? Where had that observation come from? I stopped to ponder for a second and then shook my head. I had more important things to figure out. Like, who the hay this mare was. My eyes scanned across what was visible of her body from my prone position. I couldn’t tell much except that she had pink tail to match her mane.

The mare rustled her wings in her sleep and for a second I could see the previously hidden cutie mark, a blazing sun.

"Celes… tia?" I spoke out loud before I could stop myself.

The mare stirred at the sound of my voice before sleepily opening her brilliant magenta eyes. For a second or two she seemed unfocused as the case often is when you just woke up. Then her eyes found me in my very much awake state.

"Cloud!" she cried out in relief, as she dove forward enveloping me in a tight hug.

First I was stunned at her sudden affection, but a moment later I returned the hug.

"Not that I’m complaining Celestia but it hasn’t been that long since we saw each other." I said with a small smirk when she finally broke the hug.

"I take it somepony saved me then?" I asked.

"Don’t talk like you were justified in sacrificing yourself like that!" she cried out, this time in anger.

"You can’t just throw your life away like that, not for a world that is not your own. Not when you have family and friends back home. Not when I-" she suddenly stopped her tirade, avoiding any further eye contact with me.

I was probably going to regret asking, but I did it anyway.

"Not when you what Celestia?"

"N-n-nothing, nothing at all." she stammered out, still refusing eye contact.

I let out an audible sigh. She was acting erratic, almost like she was attracted to me, but was unsure of if she should act on her feelings. Not to mention that she was doing the emotional roller-coaster thing that I had come to recognize in many females, when in a relationship. But that was impossible, right? I was aware that attraction could happen in less time than what we had spent together but in such cases I was usually actively trying to attract someone. What had transpired between me and Celestia had been light teasing at best.

It could of course be a huge misunderstanding on my part. I had handled it pretty badly, trying casually wave of my own near death experience. There was also the factor that I wasn’t knowledgeable in social pony culture, yet my instincts were telling me that the signs were there.

After taking a deep breath I spoke up once more.

"I’m sorry Celestia, I spoke carelessly. I never had any intentions to actually give up my life, but the circumstances forced me to take action. I just couldn’t walk away when I could make a difference, even if I almost did give up a couple of times out there."

The sun goddess stopped avoiding my eyes as I spoke and I was once more grazed with the view of her magenta eyes.

"Will you at least promise me to not do it again? The spell that was used to save you can only be used once." She said her eyes now locked with mine. Her face was locked in an expression somewhere between anger and pleading.

Could I give such a promise? Could I truly promise that I would not risk my life again? I was shocked at where my thoughts had jumped the instant Celestia had phrased her question. Who in their right mind would even consider risking their life a second time? Yet as I questioned my own sanity I came to understand that I had changed. My moral compass had shifted ever so slightly since this entire crazy adventure began. With that realization I gave her my answer.

"Celestia I cannot promise that will not act in order to save another by giving my life in return. I can however promise you that I will only do so once every other option has been spent."

Celestia’s eyes gazed into mine as she mulled over my answer. After a short while she gave a quiet sigh as she shook her head slightly.

"Had it not been you, but any other pony I would’ve been surprised by the fact that you didn’t stumble over your own words in eagerness to express how you would never do something of the like again." She said as a smile, so faint that I almost did not see it, found its way onto her features.

"Oh and Cloud just call me Tia, I think we know each other well enough for that now." Celestia continued as an equally faint blush joined her smile.

I felt one of my eyebrows start to rise in response to her latest statement, but I quickly suppressed it. There was no doubt any more, Celestia was indeed interested in me. She had after all expressed that the nickname was quite personal to her. Did I feel anything for her though? It was a long time since I sought a relationship over a one night stand. It wasn’t the species barrier that made me think, I had been a xenophile for the longest of times. No, what caught me was the fact that if I were to return home, which indeed was my goal. This romance would end in tragedy.

"If that’s your wish Tia then I will oblige." I responded, as my thoughts had taken less than a few seconds. I would play the game passively until I had some time to figure out what I wanted.

"Now, what did happen after I saved Spike?" I asked, with the hopes of leading the conversation away from its current direction.

"I-I’d rather not talk about that right now."

This time I didn’t stop my eyebrow from rising

"Um, what? You’re saying that I don’t have the right to know what happened?" I asked trying my best to keep my voice calm.

"Nonono, not at all it’s just that you will be better off not knowing the details at this point in time. I promise you I will tell you everything at a later date." Celestia quickly amended.

I studied her pleading expression that asked me to play along for now. With a sigh I shook my head slightly.

"Okay I’ll be patient Tia, but I do want these questions I have answered." I conceded.

After all, we had been through too much for something like this to come between us now. If she didn’t want to tell me now she probably had a good reason for it. Judging by the relief that washed over her face I could only assume that I had made a correct decision in not pressuring her. Deciding to take the conversation in a new direction once again, I instead opted to ask what had transpired after our separation in the Everfree.

And so I listened as she retold her past few days since our separation. I could hear in her voice that she felt betrayed and confused, as the happenings here had most likely brought up old memories. At least she had been treated better than I had I thought, but the longer I let my thoughts run I came to realize that she had suffered through a different type of distress than I had. I would have to ask her in more detail at some point when she had been allowed some semblance of a grace period to settle back in.

"-and from there you know everything since you woke up. Hey are you listening Cloud?" Celestia asked me while giving me a concerned look.

"Oh, sorry Tia I was lost in my own thoughts. Could you please repeat the last part?" I responded with a somewhat embarrassed expression. I had not meant to disappear quite so deeply into my thoughts.

"I said that you’ve slept for roughly two days and you know everything after that." she repeated.

"Two days, huh?" I asked and Celestia just nodded in response.

Considering the punishment my body took I was amazed that it had only been two days. I felt like it had never happened, so whatever spell or spells had been used on me had worked wonders. Opting to not dwell on it for now, I pushed that line of thought away.

Soon the conversation between me and Celestia had moved to more trivial matters, were we mostly discussed things about our respective worlds. For although we had seen parts of each other’s past we needed context and concepts to understand. Before we knew it an hour had passed and a light knock was heard at the door.

"Princess Celestia, ma’am? Princess Luna wishes to see you in your quarters." A voice I did not recognize called out from the other side of the door.

"Thank you lieutenant I will be there within five minutes." Celestia called out toward the door before turning to face me once more.

"I’m sorry Cloud but it seems that our time for now is up. It seems it’s time for me to actually focus on my royal duties once more." She said as she started to rise, but before she got all the way out of the chair she swooped down to give me a small peck on the cheek.

Celestia blushed madly as if her mind just now had caught up with her most recent action, not that my mind was faring any better. For by the time I broke from the daze that had befallen me she had already excused herself once more and hurried out of the room.

"Well that was interesting…" I spoke out loud, when my mind had settled enough to allow speech.

Okay new day. Body in prime condition, what to do? I thought idly as I looked around the room. I should probably wait in bed, but Celestia hadn’t said anything about requiring more bed rest. Eh, buck it. I thought as I crawled out of bed to start exploring the room I had been provided.

*~*

I had explored the entirety of my quarters in less than 20 minutes. There really wasn’t much to it. Just the main room that I had woken up in and a small personal bathroom, of course there was the door leading out to a grand hallway arrayed with a multitude of doors that lead me to believe I was in Canterlot castle. But I held no desire to go explore without a guide, with my sense of direction I would be helplessly lost within an hour. So now I just lay here on the bed, staring at the ceiling, listening to music with the help of my phone that had somehow survived the recent events. That I had zoned out was an understatement at this point, so there was no wonder that I did not hear the knocking on the door. I didn’t even notice that someone, or rather somepony, had entered the room until I heard a polite cough to my side.

Slightly startled by the new source of sound my head snapped in its direction, where I found nopony other than Twilight Sparkle. I was still unsure of what I exactly thought of the young prodigy after our recent encounters, but the awkward and perhaps a bit forced smile told me that she wasn’t here to pick a fight.

"Twilight." I greeted her, after taking a moment to pause my music.

"Err, hi Cloud. I understand if you have no real desire to talk to me after you know…" she began before trailing off, a hoof rubbing the back of her head as the smile grew more forced before it devolved into a grimace.

I sighed mentally. I wasn’t a person to hold a grudge and ultimately I doubted I could stay angry at the girls even if I had been truly angry at them in the first place. They had been misled by a quite cunning manipulator; I too had been deceived by Dreamcatcher’s innocent guise. So here I stood at a crossroad of choices, although a part of me already knew what I would pick before I even started to answer the purple unicorn.

"It’s... alright Twilight. I’d rather have us clear any misunderstandings between us now, while we still have time to do so." I told her, as a genuine smile played on my lips. They would have to find better reasons to make me condemn them to being hated.

As I finished speaking Twilight had perked up considerably the ears that had been drooping were once again attentive. What I could read in her face though was disbelief, as if she didn’t believe she had heard me correctly.

"I’m sorry but are you saying that you’re ready to forgive us, forgive me just like that?" she asked, the disbelief could be heard clearly in her voice.

"Yes Twilight that is exactly what I’m saying. We might not be friends, not even acquaintances. But I think we can both agree that the circumstances were quite unique." I answered as I got off the bed so that I could stand in front of Twilight.

"Now will you accept this peace offering or do I have to force you?" I asked in a playful tone as I extended a hoof toward her.

"Nono, of course not." Twilight exclaimed, as she hurried to extend her own hoof to meet mine. Although it was clear that she hadn’t expected me to act the way I did. Our hooves met in a hoofbump, although I was not quite sure if this was the equivalent of a handshake or if it stood for something else entirely. What truly mattered though was that we had finally made peace with each other again.

"So Twilight, I can only assume that there was something else you wanted since you came here in person?" I inquired the unicorn.

"Oh yes! I would love to ask you a whole heap of questions that I didn’t get to ask before you left. Then there’s the heap of questions about what happened after that, but all that can wait. First and foremost I need your help with Pinkie Pie." She quickly summarized.

I tilted my head to the left as her request only served to confuse me.

"Not to start our mending relations off by sounding like an ass, but why do you require my help with Pinkie?"

"Well you see, err… how should I explain this. Ah yes, you mentioned that you had some knowledge of this world correct"’ she said as she studied me for affirmation. When I simply nodded in response she continued.

"Well, are you aware of Pinkie’s occasional bouts of depression?" she asked, and received another nod from me.

"Good that’s going to save some time. Right now she’s in the middle of one of these low points and I think it’s tied to you somehow."

"How so?" I asked as my confusion only grew. I hadn’t done anything that could incite this from Pinkie, had I?

"Well I’m not quite certain myself but she has been mumbling about laughter being a lie and that she was wrong. It’s quite hard to follow her line of thought but she has mentioned your name on occasion when we try to talk to her." Twilight elaborated.

"Hmm, well I’m still not sure what all this is about but I’ll lend you a hoof." I offered.

"You will? That’s wonderful, thank you!" She exclaimed, visibly relieved that I had agreed so easily.

"Um one more thing, you don’t think I could ask you some questions while we get there and perhaps some more afterwards and some tomorrow?" she added in a hopeful tone.

I rolled my eyes in response. I should’ve seen that one coming. I thought before answering while motioning with a hoof toward the door.

"Sure Twilight, but I think we have somewhere to be right now?"

"Oh." She said as a faint embarrassed blush crept onto her cheeks.

"You’re right, let’s get going."

*~*

Twilight lead me through the winding corridors of what she had confirmed was Canterlot castle. But that was the extent of questions I had been able to ask the young unicorn simply because of the torrent of questions she directed towards me. I did not complain though, it was strangely pleasant to answer her inquisitive nature. It was certainly an improvement over being named an evil demon. I was also grateful that she kept the current questions to a rather conversational level. It was possible that she didn’t feel quite comfortable with asking some of the questions she no doubt had in store. Or perhaps she intentionally held off until a better time presented itself. I would never know as she suddenly stopped in front of a door, not any different from the others in my eyes, and interrupted my answer on human alphabetical systems.

"We’re here. Now hang on a second while try to get her to open up." the purple mare announced as we came to a halt outside a door that looked no different to rest according to me.

Twilight knocked on the door, only to receive the sound of faint shuffling and murmurs from the other side.

"Pinkie I know you’re in there. I brought somepony that you should talk to." she called out but got no response.

With a frustrated huff Twilight opened the door herself and walked into the dark room that lay behind it, with me following her in a second later. At a first glance the room seemed to be roughly the same size as the one I had woken up in. But it was hard to tell due to the low light levels caused by the heavy curtains that had been pulled shut over the windows. From the light pouring in from the still open door I could make out a pony shaped silhouette further into the room. If this was the mood Pinkie was in it was worse than what I had originally expected, I idly wondered what could’ve caused this reaction from Pinkie. Twilight seemed to have spotted her too since she was making her way over to the pony form that staring at one of the walls while she muttered to herself.

"Pinkie." Twilight spoke again when she got closer to her.

"Pinkie, Cloud is here to see you."

A second passed, then two, two became five and five became ten. Just as I thought that Pinkie would once more refrain from answering a lifeless voice emanated from the pink pony.

"Yeah right, why would he come see me? You didn’t see him Twilight, laughter is a lie. Not even Nightmare Moon’s laughter was that cold. No just leave me here, I’m not worthy of being an Element of harmony."

Oh dear, she must’ve seen me at some point during that night. I thought before speaking up.

"Oh, so you’re just going to give up and sit in this room from now on then?"

Pinkie swiveled around so fast that she almost knocked Twilight down, her eyes showing a mix of anger, fear and sadness.

"Why?!" she demanded.

"Why did you show me that side of laughter?"

I let out a tired sigh.

"Twilight would you mind leaving us for a while, this is going to take time and I would like to keep this conversation to stay between four eyes if possible?" I asked, turning my head toward the unicorn.

"Okay I’ll be in my room reading. It’s two doors down to the left from this one if you need anything." She said with a small nod, before walking out of the room.

The door swung shut, leaving the room in almost complete darkness. The only sources of light were the faint trickles of light that made it through the heavy curtains and the line of light beneath the door. It was in this darkness that I sat down on my haunches as I waited for my eyes to adjust to the low lighting conditions.

"Okay I’m going to talk to you whether you like it or not Pinkie." I declared as I locked my eyes on Pinkies form in the dark.

"I’m going to trust that you won’t spread this to anypony else Pinkie, not without my express permission. I will tell you the reason behind everything I do and how I act. To put it simply it is to protect my core, but you deserve a better explanation than that. Oh, and you have my pinkie promise that I will not lie during this conversation."

"Your core?" came the response and I could hear the confusion in her voice.

"I will explain it all to you Pinkie, but you have to realize that nothing is as simple as black or white in my world. I sure you have examples of greyscales here in Equestria too, but from what I’ve seen so far it hasn’t been as prominent."

Pinkie nodded, so I went on with my attempt at restoring her to the Pinkie I knew and loved. I was fumbling in the dark here, but some part of me screamed at me to fix the mess I had unknowingly created.

"Well then, my core. You’ve seen my core once Pinkie, and I think that this is the source of your confusion. I’m going to make an assumption here and say that you are having trouble comprehending how I can genuinely laugh and in the next moment kill off every emotion, making the laugh become a hollow imitation of what it was a second ago. Am I close?"

The pink pony nodded again and now I held her attention.

"The answer I’m going to give you might not translate well to you Pinkie, but it’s the only way I can explain my innermost workings and most importantly why. This is my most precious secret Pinkie, and in this world you will be the second to know it."

*~*

I lost track of time as I spoke, but the effect my words had was slowly becoming apparent. As I told Pinkie about the many masks I had worn and still wore in my life, I could see an energy returning to her eyes in the form of curiosity. In time she started to ask questions which I answered to my best ability and soon I could hear her normal giddiness start to return to her voice. She was finally beginning to understand, to accept that what she had experienced was just the effects of an incredibly complex type of lie, but a lie nonetheless.

"So there you have it Pinkie, the key to my very being and the answer I can offer you at this point." I concluded my explanation.

From Pinkie’s expression I could tell that she was balancing on the brink of accepting it all but something was holding her back, so I voiced my concern.

"Is there something still bothering you Pinkie?"

"Well no, but at the same time yes. Where does this leave us Cloud? Are we friends?" she asked, and I could hear a hint of nervousness in her voice.

"Pinkie I would be honored to call you my friend, but I doubt I deserve to do so." I said as I offered the pink earth pony a smile.

As soon as those words left my mouth Pinkie’s mane re-inflated, I swore I could see confetti flying as well, and found myself in a bone crushing hug.

"Thank you. Thank you for talking me through it." She murmured before releasing me.

Pinkie was smiling again and I was happy. I had managed to repair some of the damage I had caused.

"If you feel like you have recovered Pinkie I think we should go talk to Twilight." I said as I started to get back onto my hooves.

"Alrightie! Lead the way Cloudy." Pinkie said in a sing-song voice, as she got up to follow me out of the room.

*<>*

Celestia was pacing back and forth in her private chamber, while Luna studied her from where she lay positioned on the bed.

"Sister, you need to calm down. If he has the strength of character as you make him out to have then there shouldn’t be a problem." She said as she her sister stopped her pacing to frown at her.

"I just don’t know Luna. Was I wrong to do this? Was there another spell I could’ve have used to save him? There are so many variables that I didn’t even consider when I cast it."

Luna rose from her position on the bed and walked up to stand beside her sister. Odd, that I’m the taller one for once. She thought idly before pushing the thought out of her head.

"Normally I would frown on the use of a forbidden spell, especially the one you used. Such spells are forbidden for a reason, but I will not blame you sister. I understand why you did it, perhaps more than you think I do."

"You do?" the temporarily smaller alicorn asked.

"Why yes dear sister you love him, do you not?" Luna said with a confident smirk.

"What, nonono of course I do no-" Celestia started to protest, but was cut short as she saw Luna’s smirk turn into a “do you think I’m blind” kind of expression.

"Oh, okay! I’m fonder of him than any other individual I’ve been over the past five centuries." the sun princess admitted with a growl.

"And you’re afraid of the reaction he will have if he learns the full truth of his recovery? That his final choice will be influenced by an obligation toward you? Rather than him being allowed to think for himself and to return your feelings in earnest?" Luna pressed on.

"Yes." came Celestia’s response so faint it was barely heard.

"How could I possibly tell him that I split a piece of my soul to save his life?"

Author's Note

I hope you enjoyed the latest installment in Of Stars Descending. Although I'm sorry that I failed to not end without the cliffhanger. I really tried to not do it this time. Oh yeah, I need an excuse for this chapter taking so long to get out...
Err, lots to do at work? Well that's partially true at least, main reason is still Planetside 2 I'm afraid. Anyhow Like, favorite and comment should you find the story worthy of praise.

Ch 11. A change of pace

Chapter 11 A change of pace

Feel the sun break through the water

Floating on all its colors

Feel the life spread through your veins

Feeling high, time to fly

If you could see me now

10.000 miles and still rising

Can't even see the ground

My beautiful horizon

Joy. It is such a simple, yet so complex emotion. But how does one truly define joy? I believe that everyone has their own unique definition of what joy truly is and that’s part of what makes us unique as individuals. No matter how we define joy though, a lot of us take it for granted. And so some of us are hopelessly lost once we lose it, to those I say take solace in my words, for you need only look inward. Scour your dark thoughts and forge your own path to regain your happiness, let no one stand in your way.

*~*

"Four pairs of hooves clattered against the marble floor as the two ponies made their daring escape through the castle’s winding corridors. One was a grizzled pegasus with a secretive past and a heart of gold. The other was a simple earth pony mare with a love for fun and parties. They were an unusual combo to those who didn’t know them, but in truth they were the best of friends, the greatest buddies, awesomest comrades in arms, the coolest ca-"

"While I love how you narrate our current situation could you please keep it down a bit? You’re making it easier to find us." I cut off the pink mare that was skipping along beside me.

"Okie dokie lokie. Oh and Cloud, jump." Pinkie replied cheerfully.

With a quick flap of my wings I jumped into the air and found myself sailing over a guard that had come rushing from an intersecting corridor. This was probably the fourth time that Pinkie’s seemingly random orders had saved me from being caught.

Perhaps I should roll back time a bit to explain just why Pinkie and I were currently running through the many corridors of Canterlot castle. You see it all started just as we left Pinkie’s room and started heading to Twilight’s...

*~*

"Soooo Cloud, do you want to do something after we talk to Twilight?" Pinkie asked as she bounced beside me.

"Yeah sure, I have nothing planned. I mean what would I plan?" I answered the pink pony.

"Well since you don’t have anything to do I thought we could have some and fun and go pull some pranks." she replied as she flashed massive grin toward me.

"Pranking huh? Aight, let’s do it! One condition though, I get to prank Twilight." I said as I returned her grin. I had just the prank in mind for Ms. Sparkle.

We quickly covered the distance between Pinkie’s and Twilight’s room and before I had time to say anything else Pinkie had knocked on the door.

"I’ll be there in a second!" the muffled voice of Twilight called out from behind the door.

The door swung open to reveal the purple unicorn with a neutral expression on her face.
A neutral expression that quickly became a relieved smile when she saw the back to normal Pinkie. Without wasting another second she enveloped the pink earth pony in a tight hug, which was returned by said earth pony almost instantaneously.

"Oh thank Celestia you’re okay again Pinkie." the unicorn said, quite clearly still high on relief.

"Yep! I’m back to a 125% again thanks to Cloudie." Pinkie replied in her normal, bubbly voice.

The two friends broke their hug as Twilight spoke up again.

"Well don’t stand there in the doorway, come on in."

Twilight stepped to the side to allow Pinkie and me into her room while motioning with a hoof for us to enter. After Pinkie had bounced herself in I stepped inside calmly, allowing Twilight to close the door behind me. Pinkie quickly positioned herself on Twilight’s bed while I opted to sit on the floor beside it. Twilight, that seemed to have had been reading from four separate books that were scattered around the bed, chose the floor as well.

"What exactly did he say to break you out of the depression Pinkie?" the unicorn asked before quickly adding,

"If you don’t mind me asking of course Cloud."

"I’m sorry Twilight but I can’t tell you. I couldn’t betray Cloud’s trust, not after he brought me out of that." Pinkie replied before I even had time contemplate what my response should be.

I was however relieved that Pinkie had understood the fact that what I had shared with her was an intimate secret. Something that one does not simply share with every soul that asks. Twilight seemed to think about Pinkie’s answer for a moment before speaking again.

"I understand and I will not push the issue. I have questioned Cloud’s character far too much already and see where that has led me. Instead I will only be grateful that you’ve regained your spirit Pinkie." she said, a smile adorning her face.

"So what exactly is it that brings you here?" she continued to ask.

"Well nothing much really, just wanted to stop by and tell you that everything has been worked out." I answered the unicorn.

"Next I believe that we’ll stop by the rest of the girls to relay the same message."

"Yeah that’s probably a good idea Cloud. The others have been just as worried as I have." Twilight said nodding thoughtfully before continuing.

"Well don’t let me keep you here."

"Oh we’ll be leaving shortly Twilight but first there’s one thing I have to add." I said suppressing my urge to grin as Twilight focused her attention on me.

"Twilight before Pinkie and I leave, I need to inform you that you are now painfully aware of the fact that you are blinking manually."

Twilight tilted her head to the side in confusion but I could already see the small signs of the effects my words had on the mare.

"I’m sorry but what?" she asked.

"Oh, it’s nothing important Twilight try not to dwell on it. Let’s get going Pinkie." I said as I headed out of the room.

"Okie dokie. Bye Twi! Hey that rhymes!" Pinkie exclaimed cheerfully as she bounced out of Twilight’s room after me.

I closed the door and started to head down the corridor as Pinkie bounced up beside me.

"Hey Cloud weren’t we supposed to prank Twilight?" the party mare asked.

Finally I allowed myself to show the grin I had been suppressing.

"Oh but I already did Pinkie. Just give it a few more seconds."

A scream of frustration was soon heard in the direction of Twilight’s chamber causing both me and Pinkie to burst out laughing as we headed further down the corridor.

"Okay you gotta tell me what did you do Cloud?" Pinkie asked still giggling slightly.

"You know that random detail about blinking? I kinda figured it would mess a bit with Twilight’s OCD."

"Ooooh, you are good at this." Pinkie managed to say before succumbing to another fit of giggles.

*~*

"Cloud we need to take a left turn here otherwise we’ll end up back in the throne room." Pinkie cut in, bringing me out of my reminiscing.

I followed close behind Pinkie as she took the left turn in the intersecting corridors just ahead. I don’t know if she actually knew the layout of the castle or if she relied on her Pinkie sense but I was incredibly grateful that I wasn’t the one leading the way. All the corridors truly looked the same, and knowing my luck I would’ve brought us right back into the waiting hooves of someone we had pranked recently.

Speaking of pranking the next pony we visited after Twilight was Rarity…

*~*

We had walked for a couple of minutes, still full of mirth from our first prank, when Pinkie spoke up.

"Say Cloud how ‘bout we make it into a small competition? We each take turns pranking and see if we can agree on a winner at the end?"

"Hmm, it does sound like it could be fun. I take you want the next prank then since I started with Twilight?"

"Oh yes." Pinkie said with a massive grin.

"I have the perfect prank in mind for Rarity, so let’s go find her. I think she said something about having a chat with the royal seamstress."

"Oh okay, so I take it that’s where we’re headed now?"

"Of course not silly Cloud we’re going to her room." Pinkie said as if what she had stated was the most logical thing ever.

Guess I’m not completely on her wavelength after all. I thought to myself as I trotted after the pink pony. Not sure if I’m supposed to be disappointed or relieved…

*Cough*

My thoughts trailed off as I realized that Pinkie had stopped a few doors back and was waiting patiently for me to get back over to her.

"Sorry Pinkie got a bit lost in my own head." I said, offering her an apologetic smile.

"Oh it’s alright I do that all the time. Like this one time I sat and contemplated what it would be like to be a shark. Would I be like rawr rawr rawr I’m going to eat all of you, or would I be a party Pinkie shark throwing the best underwater parties in the Equestrian Ocean. That was a fun day." Pinkie finished with a happy sigh, while staring off into the distance.

"Okay Pinks that’s good and all but weren’t you supposed to do something here?" I asked, hoping to bring her back to her self-proposed competition.

"Oh yeah! Watch and learn from a master Cloudy." Pinkie exclaimed as she bounced into activity.

I watched as she pulled a bucket filled with water from seemingly nowhere. The bucket was quickly followed by a stepladder that was placed next to the door. At this point there was no doubt where Pinkie was going with this. It was simple, but you have to respect the classics and against a pony such as Rarity the effect could possibly be tenfold the normal reaction.

"And now we wait for Rarity to return." Pinkie declared with a smile.

"Uhm Pinkie, I doubt she’s going to return soon." I said, voicing my thoughts out loud.

"Oh silly Cloud of course she’s going to return soon. See she left her bit bag over there and it’s soon lunch time which means she will be here any minute." Pinkie said as she motioned with a hoof toward a small purple and gold sack on the nightstand.

"Now we better hide. Quick, in under the bed!" she shouted completely defeating whatever purpose hiding would’ve served had Rarity been anywhere near the door.

Luckily it seemed not to have been the case as everything was calm as I crawled in under the bed. Pinkie had dived under the bed with far more grace than I had. A few minutes passed before we could hear hoof steps coming from outside the door. Seconds later the door swung open, which naturally made bucket start its rapid descent.

A splash followed by a loud clatter rung out as the now empty bucket hit the marble floor. From under the bed I could observe the frozen hooves of Rarity as water dripped down from her now drenched coat and mane. As the shock started to leave her system Rarity spoke up in a low yet dangerous voice.

"I pray to Celestia that whoever set this up will face retribution for ruining my mane."

Rarity’s legs started heading toward the bathroom connected to her room and as I warily watched for any additional movement I felt Pinkie poke my side. Turning to look at the pink pony beside me I saw that she was motioning towards the door that Rarity had left open. Slowly and quietly we crawled out from under the bed and started to sneak out as Rarity was in the bathroom trying to dry her hair. All went well until I decided to throw a glance over my shoulder, which in turn caused me to kick the empty bucket with one on my legs.

Pinkie and I froze as the sounds from inside bathroom turned into rushed hoof beats heading toward the bathroom door.

"Run!" Pinkie cried.

And an instant later we both made a mad dash out of the open door and down the corridor with Rarity’s indignant shouts following us, all while we laughed, almost as loud as the screams that followed us down the corridor.

*~*

"Hey Cloud, I never said thank you for saving me and Fluttershy that night did I?" Pinkie suddenly said, causing me to stumble and fall on my face.

"Auow…" I groaned as I sat up and rubbed my poor muzzle. Fluttershy had witnessed me when I fought? Why the hay wasn’t she in a catatonic state when my laughter alone had had such an impact on Pinkie? Was that why she had acted so reserved when I saw her after “dive bombing” Rage? I decided it would be better to voice my thoughts rather than to guess.

"Um Pinkie, while I really appreciate you wanting to thank me shouldn’t we make sure that Fluttershy is okay? I mean you refused to prank her for obvious reasons but now you’re telling me that she saw me fighting?" I asked somewhere between confusion and frustration.

"No silly Cloud, she kept her eyes closed the entire time. Come to think of it I don’t think I ever told her that it was you that was the one laughing in that alley." Pinkie answered thoughtfully as a contemplative look dawned on her face.

I did what seemed to be the most appropriate response for the time being, I facehoofed.

"There they are!" somepony cried out from behind us.

As one Pinkie and I set off running down the corridor again. Can’t say I blame all these ponies though, our pranks did escalate quite rapidly as we decided to prank Applejack.

*~*

Rarity had stopped giving chase a few minutes ago and Pinkie and I were now trotting along in another part of the castle, still full of mirth from the latest prank.

"Aight Pinkie, I have to admit that your prank had more of an explosive result than I expected. Guess I’ll have to out do you with my next prank, yes? Where do we find Applejack, Dash or Fluttershy?"

Pinkie hopped in front of me with a stern expression.

"I can tell you where to find AJ and Dashie, but we’re not pranking Fluttershy."

I sat down on my haunches and held up my front hooves disarmingly.

"Calm down Pinkie, I promise that I won’t think more about pranking Fluttershy."

"Okie Dokie, I’ll hold you to that." Pinkie said still with the stern expression on her face, which suddenly was incredibly close to mine.

"Now let’s go find AJ." She continued cheerfully, her demeanor taking a 180 degree turn.

I was left wondering what had just transpired for a second or two before following after Pinkie who was already making her way down the corridor again. As I caught up to the pink mare a new feeling had started to settle in my gut; hunger.

"Say Pinkie you wouldn’t happen to know where we could grab something to eat before we find Applejack?" I asked as a plan started to form in the dark corners of my mind.

"Sure we’ll just take to route past the kitchen Cloudy. Now let’s go!" Pinkie said as she grabbed my hoof and dragged me along at impossible speeds.

By the time my mind registered what had happened we had already come to a stop outside a set of kitchen doors. From inside you could hear the clamor of pots and pans as various foods were being prepared.

"Okay Pinkie here’s the plan, we try to find out if Applejack has ordered anything from the kitchen and then we add a little something extra to it." I said, turning to face Pinkie. A loud grumble from my stomach got me to speak up again before Pinkie could respond.

"Well finding, or making something to eat will have to be the first priority."

A wider than usual smile took its place on Pinkie’s face as her eyes sparkled with excitement.

"I like that plan Cloudy, let’s get going."

Without further ado we entered the kitchen area. My first impression was awe, everywhere there was activity from pony chefs of all genders and race. There was even a couple of non-pony chefs sprinkled in here and there. I guess we were lucky that we entered the kitchen during the lunch rush. Because no one paid any attention to me and Pinkie as we went through the kitchen, grabbing a fruit here and a piece of bread there. It was by no means a fancy lunch, but it would serve its purpose. Well to be perfectly honest Pinkie consumed more sweets than actual food.

Eventually we also found something that undeniably had to a lunch order by Applejack, at least I hoped it was otherwise some other poor soul would have to endure what I had intended for the cowpony.

Looking around I found quickly what I was looking for, spices. An entire spice rack to be precise. The order that I was going to target was an assortment of apple based dishes, and by that I meant only apple dishes. So I had little doubt that this belonged to Applejack. With a quick grin to myself I got to work, adding a bit of extra sting to the food so to speak. I was careful to not make the extra addition too obvious, but I did put enough spices on there so that if Applejack was observant she would notice. With a roguish grin I slipped away from the food to find Pinkie.

Finding the pink pony in a sea of white marble and white clad chefs was quite easy, as one might imagine. Still can’t understand why no one has decided to question why we’re here yet? We did stick out like sore thumbs in here after all. I thought as I made my way over to Pinkie. Damn, now I miss my thumbs. My thoughts had already started to spiral out of control when I stopped beside Pinkie.

"Okay Pinks, now we wait." I spoke as I sat down beside her.

"Aighty lighty Cloudy." she responded with her bubbly voice.

For a few minutes we sat there watching the plates that I had “tampered” with. Then out of seemingly nowhere a waiter showed up. Using his horn he levitated the plates with the different apple dishes onto a small tray, before heading towards the door.

"Let’s follow him Pinkie, what fun will there be if we can’t see the fruits of our labor?"

In response Pinkie raised an eyebrow.

"Really Cloud? You need waaay more work on your puns." She then proceeded to giggle as my hoof hit my face when the realization of what I had said struck me.

"Let’s just follow the waiter before we lose him." I said in an attempt to get the ball rolling again.

With a giggling Pinkie after me we headed out from the kitchen to trail the waiter. Lucky for us he didn’t seem to be in any particular hurry since we found him moving at a relaxed, but steady, pace down the corridor outside the kitchen.

We opted to keep our distance so that we wouldn’t arouse suspicion from the stallion. Thus we allowed a few extra seconds of a head start before we started to trail after him. Tracking a pony through the corridors quickly proved to be a rather simple task as the waiter seemed to pick the corridors that held next to no activity to reach his goal. I came to the conclusion that our target had knowingly picked this route due to this exact reason. Before long the stallion stopped outside an open door leading into what seemed to be a small dining room. From inside two familiar voices could be heard. The waiter harrumphed and the two voices quieted before the waiter spoke up.

"An assortment of Apple dishes ordered by one miss Applejack and miss Rainbow Dash." he announced.

"Aw shucks tha’s one mighty fast service ya got here. A’m Applejack and please leave out the miss in the future, makes me feel all prudish."

"As you say miss. I hope you enjoy your meal." the waiter responded before turning and leaving. The tray containing the food now missing from the unicorn’s magical grasp.

"Thank ya kindly!" Applejack’s voice called after the waiter from inside the dining room. Before resuming her conversation with Rainbow.

Pinkie and I took the leaving waiter as our queue to move closer to the door. Just close enough as we could peek inside to be precise. Inside we could easily see Applejack and Dash sitting by a large table, eyeing the food.

"Wow this looks delicious AJ, I gotta say that it almost looks as good as the stuff you make." Rainbow declared hungrily.

"Ah have to admit that it looks mighty appetizing but we didn’ order it to look at it, let’s dig in already." the orange farm pony agreed.

As the two mares each choose a dish to start with I was silently thanking whatever luck deity that had blessed me this time. Not only had the order actually been for Applejack but now I was going to prank Rainbow as a bonus. In fact Rainbow being the hastier of the two mares was the first one to fall for my spice trap. Having selected what I thought to be an apple fritter she quickly shoved the treat into her mouth and started to chew happily. The effect on Rainbow’s face when the taste hit her was priceless. Her chewing slowly came to a halt as her eyes widened and started to tear up. That was quickly followed by her cheeks adopting an increasingly red color.

Meanwhile Applejack was still observing the plate with the dishes completely oblivious to Rainbows predicament.

"Now would ya look at that, they even found us some Zapapple jam." Applejack said in giddy voice.

I had no idea what this Zapapple jam was but as Applejack lifted a piece of apple garnished with a rainbow colored substance I was sure she was mistaking it for something else. That was in fact liquid rainbow that I had found a very small supply of in the kitchen.

On the other side of the table I could see Rainbow’s teary eyes widen as she tried to find her voice in an attempt to warn her friend. Much to mine and Pinkie’s enjoyment she did not succeed.

Applejack reacted in a very different manner from Rainbow. After the first few happy chews she suddenly grew rigid. She didn’t move a muscle for few seconds except for a few tail twitches, then she exploded into a burst of activity. Reaching over to a large crystal pitcher of what I assumed to be water she quickly drained half its contents before passing it over to a coughing Rainbow Dash.

"What in Celestia’s name is wrong with the chefs here?!" Applejack demanded angrily, as Rainbow drained the remaining water from the pitcher.

At this point Pinkie and were rolling around on the floor outside the dining room quietly laughing our tails off. Unfortunately fate would have it so that Pinkie’s tail had come into clear view from inside the room. Pinkie and I were however too busy trying to contain our laughter to notice this. Nor did we notice that the complaints about the food being inedible at one point stopped.

"Ah think Ah see what happened now." Applejack’s voice suddenly spoke up, much closer than it had been before.

Pinkie and I froze for the second time that day. We slowly turned our heads to face the athletic pony duo. A duo that was currently glaring at us with spice induced tear streaked eyes.

"Err, hi." I said firing off a weak smile.

"Hello to you too Stormcloud, you or Pinkie wouldn’t happen to know what happened to our food right?" Applejack questioned sternly.

"Well you see I think it was-" I began, before widening my eyes as if in shock and pointing behind the two mares,

"Discord!"

My outcry had the desired effect as they both wheeled around to stare back into the room they had just exited. My response was of course to turn on the spot and bolt in the other direction, Pinkie hot my hooves. A second later the outraged cries of Rainbow and Applejack echoed behind us. But as Pinkie and I reached the first intersecting corridor, where we turned left, and no sounds of pursuit I threw a questioning glance at the pink mare bouncing along beside me.

"Oh don’t worry Cloudy, I threw a net." she told me, as if that was what I should’ve expected. Had I spent a moment to think about it that would probably have been exactly what I should’ve expected…

*~*

Well that brings us to where Pinkie and I are now, being chased by the ponies we pranked and for some reason the royal guard. Or at least I wish that the reason that the guard had joined in on the chase had remained an enigma. Apparently Pinkie had liked the idea of tampering with the food so much that she had laced the biggest pots and pans she could find with dried Poison joke petals. And it turns out that if ingested the effects are immediate but limited to a timeframe of around 20 minutes. I did of course not know any of this until the first guard came rushing and Pinkie urged us to run.

I had since long lost track of how long we had been avoiding getting caught, I was simply following Pinkie as she navigated the castle as if she had lived here her entire life. Suddenly we came to a screeching halt as the corridor we had just entered ended with a wall.

"Ooops sorry Cloud let’s back track we were supposed to take a left last turn." Pinkie explained with a smile.

Before I had a chance to reply though a shout rang through the air.

"There they are!"

Pinkie and I wheeled around to find a corridor that was quickly filling up with guards. Guards led by a disheveled looking Twilight, a pristine as always Rarity and the still slightly agitated Applejack and Rainbow.

"Looks like this little chase has finally come to a halt." Rarity said in a clearly forced polite tone.

I started backing away slowly, knowing that I’d soon hit the wall behind me.

"Pinkie if you have a plan to get out of here now’s the time to speak up." I murmured.

When I didn’t receive an answer I dared to take my eyes away from the horde of ponies that were slowly getting closer. As my gaze fell where Pinkie had been standing just a second ago I felt my eye give an irritated twitch. For before my eyes was a, poorly drawn, life size Pinkie cardboard cutout. The said piece of cardboard slowly toppled over to reveal a note taped to its backside which read:

I’m sorry Cloud but I wouldn’t be able to make a clean getaway if I brought along.
–Your bestest prankster pal, Pinkamena Diane Pie

I felt all the energy I had just a second ago leave me as I realized that there would be no way out for me. With a deep sigh I slumped down on my rump, ears drooping.

"Buck my life…" I breathed out as the pranked ponies descended on me.

Author's Note

Whelp I guess it's that time again. This one took quite some time to write, mostly due to the fact that I wasn't happy with some parts of it. Ultimately I decided to cut those parts of it out and push it back to the next chapter, which in turn forced me to rewrite large portions of this one so that it would be somewhat coherent.

Ch 12. The fight, the talk, the kiss

Chapter 12 The fight, the talk, the kiss

The walls are coming down
All we need is
One to fail, one to break
One to take it all away

What if we crumble,
What if we fall
Where is the flame
That torch the soul
Truth when spoken
Dies down to nothing

My martial arts master always preached that a certain thing was the soul of our style. However the thing that was the soul would change every so often, but it was always an arbitrary concept. So in the end no one really seemed to pay much attention. It is now in the later years that I’ve come to realize that all the things that preached about, and still do, as a whole creates what could be called the soul of our martial arts. For example one could be skilled in martial arts techniques, but that alone does not make you a martial artist. If you do not have self-control over how you implement your techniques you’re not much better than someone who knows how to brawl in a fancy way. Through self-control you gain pride, pride that you are in control over when to unleash the monster that lives inside all of us, and the ability to once more shackle it so it doesn’t run rampant.

*~*

I let out an exasperated sigh as I stared up into the clear sky. This is the weirdest development yet. I thought wearily. I brought my gaze back down to the rainbow maned pony in front of me warming up her joints and muscles. Part of me was excited about this opportunity while another part felt that it was completely unnecessary.

"Say Rainbow any chance that we could just call this one off?" I asked, expecting her to deny my request in a heartbeat.

"Ooh no, not a chance Stormcloud. You’re not talking yourself out of this one, and you should be happy that the guards agreed to let my fight you as their champion instead of you having to spar with all of them." Rainbow quickly said, unknowingly proving what I had already resigned to.

I suppose I should explain exactly what the situation is here. You see yesterday, as I was cornered in that corridor and the guards and element bearers were about to let me know that I was still alive…

*~*

"Wait, wait! This ain’t fair. We can’t just all gang up on him, Ah mean Pinkie is responsible for at least half of the pranks." Applejack suddenly cried out.

"Hmm I suppose you do have a point there Applejack, what do you suggest we do then?" Rarity asked, her tone almost accusing towards AJ.

"Well how ‘bout a duel or something? Ah mean Rainbow has been on Cloud’s case about his martial arts or whatever since we first got to know him right?" Applejack continued thoughtfully.

"Hmm yes, not the most elegant solution but I suppose that would be acceptable." Rarity said.

"I can agree with that being more fair toward Cloud in this regard since he alone is not responsible for this." Twilight chimed in. Although her eyes still held a somewhat crazed quality.

"Aight, is that agreeable with ya’ll guards here too?" Applejack called out, as she turned to face the horde of guards.

A quiet murmur spread throughout the horde of guardsponies. As the murmur died down a pegasus at the front spoke up.

"We agree to let the element of Loyalty fight as a representative for the guard in this duel. But we request that the duel is held tomorrow at 0900 hours so that the majority of the guard can observe the match."

"Ok, then it’s settled Dash will fight Storm tomorrow at nine." Twilight declared.

"Hey don’t I get a say in this?!" I spoke up, not quite yet having grasped what had just transpired.

As one the guards and element bearers responded with a resounding, "NO!"

*<>*

Quick Wit trudged along the rest of the guards as they made their way back towards the barracks. He was still struggling to understand why there had been an almost unanimous vote to allow the bearer of loyalty to fight for them tomorrow. There was nothing logical about the decision at all, well nothing he could see anyway.

"What’s eating ya, rookie?" a familiar voice called out to his left.

"I just can’t seem to figure out why we would agree like that Silver, to the duel idea I mean." Quick answered his older comrade in arms.

Much too Quick’s annoyance his comrade, Silver Shield, responded by barking out a loud laugh. When the earthpony saw that his unicorn friend was glaring at him he quickly stopped though.

"I’m sorry Quick, it’s just that sometimes it amuses me that you don’t know some of these things yet. You know, since you joined the guard so recently and all. Oh don’t look at me like that. I’m old, I’m allowed to laugh at you youngsters. Well enough of that, you want to know why do we let Ms. Rainbow Dash fight as our representative, right?’ when Quick responded by nodding, Silver continued ‘First of she’s quite the distinguished martial artist here in Equestria, or at least in the immediate area around Canterlot. Second, she normally spars with the guards as part of her training before major competitions. She’s quite the sight to behold in action, so of course it was a near unanimous decision to let her fight in our name. I doubt that poor sod Storm has any idea of what he got himself into." Silver finished with a dark chuckle.

Well I guess that makes sense. Heh, if she is half as good as Silver makes her out to be that Storm fellow won’t stand a chance. Tomorrows duel might be fun to watch after all.

"Hey come on Quick you’re lagging behind" Silver shouted from up ahead the corridor, bringing Quick back from his thoughts.

"Alright, alright! Wait up already!" he called out after the main body of the guards that were steadily making their way back to the barracks.

*<>*

I was already in my basic stance, and it seemed that Rainbow had entered something similar for her style of martial arts. The only thing holding us back was the fact that the go signal hadn’t been given yet. For a few seconds we both stared at each other, both of us ready to burst into action as soon as the match officially started.

To someone unfamiliar with martial arts, both Rainbow and I might’ve seen to be all tensed up. Such a notion however is incredibly deceptive, for a martial artist is only truly tenses his or her muscles at the moment a technique is finished. Even then, the tension only lasts for a split second, the reason for this is quite simple. Relaxed muscles react and move faster than tensed ones, so by condensing the tension to a mere moment you retain speed. And speed is one of the major corner stones in martial arts.

So here we were, circling each other like two predators while maintaining the illusion of being tensed up. Then as soon as the sharp whistle signaling the start Rainbow shot forward, quick as a viper. Most likely to test my guard. Needless to say my body had already instinctively reacted, and I diverted her low strike with ease. A small grin formed on Rainbow’s muzzle as she jumped back, once again creating a safe distance between us.

"Don’t you dare hold back Stormcloud! I want to beat you at your best." Dash declared loudly as she slipped into a new stance. This one distinctly more aggressive in its nature.

Thoughts raced through my head. Did I really dare to go all out? In the worst case scenario I could injure her gravely. Would she able to tell if I would hold back? If I did would it really matter? Everyone would be happy right?

Before I could reach a conclusion to my contemplations Rainbow Dash burst into action, a wing rapidly growing closer to my face. My instincts kicked in and saved me from a major hit as I sidestepped the wing, the outermost feathers brushing my muzzle.

Hayfire she is fast! Was all I had time to think before she was on me again, with a relentless assault of hooves and wings. I fell into rhythm of keeping out of her reach as much as possible aiming for counters rather than to attack. For I dared not let myself fight completely on instinct. Naturally the result was slower reactions on my part as I was using my brain to fight, and it showed when Rainbow kept landing glancing blows and few real hits.

*<>*

Quick Wit watched the ponies before him as struggled back and forth across the courtyard. Silver had been telling the truth when he had praised the element of loyalty, she was amazing to behold. It was clear that she was the better fighter of the two ponies on the courtyard. However Silver had misjudged the Storm fellow, he was no novice when it came to fighting. He was definitely skilled, managing to land a few light hits with well-timed counter blows. But ultimately it looked like the rainbow maned loyalty would emerge the victor from this duel.

"Seems like the element bearer has this one in the bag huh Silver?" Quick said to his older companion standing beside him.

"Hmm, yeah…" Silver answered absentmindedly, his eyes peeled on the two combatants.

"Something has been bothering me Quick. Take a look at Ms. Rainbow Dash’s eyes and facial expression and tell me what you see."

Quick threw a confused glance at his friend, before complying with the strange request.

"She seems frustrated Silver, bordering on anger I’d say if I had to guess. Though I’m not sure why this has any significant meaning here. It’s probably the fact that her opponent is more skilled than she had anticipated." Quick spoke up after a few seconds of quiet observation.

"That’s the weird thing though, Quick. Ms. Dash doesn’t act frustrated in a fight. She normally wears a cocky smile plastered over her muzzle. Something is really weird here, this is not at all like her." Silver answered thoughtfully.

"If you say so Silver. Any thoughts on wha-" Quick began, but was interrupted by a loud shout from the element of loyalty.

"WILL YOU FIGHT ME FOR REAL TODAY?! OR DO I HAVE TO KNOCK YOUR TEETH OUT?!"

*<>*

Rainbow Dash was angry. No angry was an understatement, right now she was furious. How dared he play this off as him trying? Was this some sort of joke to him? Where was the threatening presence that had surrounded him before?

She dove in low, aiming to sweep his legs, but Storm sidestepped her at the last moment. It frustrated her that he was barely keeping up with her, it frustrated her that he refused to meet her request for a true fight. But most of all it frustrated her that she was being denied the challenge. With a growl she followed up her sweep with flurry of high strikes with her fore hooves towards his face, some roughly grazing his muzzle. He didn’t even flinch from the hits, which in turn fueled her anger further. With a powerful flap of her wings she once again created some distance between them.

"What is this some sort of twisted joke on your part Storm? Do you think that you’re being noble in your actions? Wake up you bone head, or I’m knocking your lights out!" she said, her voice trembling with anger.

Before Stormcloud had time to answer her she shot forward, using her wings to increase her momentum. A loud *thud* echoed throughout the courtyard as one of her fore hooves connected with Storm’s muzzle, causing his head to whip back.

Oh no, oh no, oh no! Why hadn’t he blocked or avoided the blow? She hadn’t meant for this one to hit! Well not hit that hard at least. Her intention had only been to rile him into attacking for real. What would hap-.

"Thank you Rainbow, and I apologize. What I have been doing has not been fair towards you as a fellow martial artist." Cloud suddenly spoke up, his neck still bent back, his face staring into the sky.

Wait did he take that hit on purpose? She had time to wonder before Cloud continued.

"It was what you said before that brought me out of it really. Somewhere down the line I had convinced myself that I would not truly fight with all I had. I was afraid to hurt you, if you can believe that. But you if anyone deserve a proper challenge. Get ready, I won’t hold back any longer." he declared, still facing the sky.

With a few quick steps she had once again established a safe distance between her and Stormcloud. And in the following moment she was glad that she had one so. As Storm brought his gaze back down from the sky she saw those cold calculating eyes again that she remembered. His muzzle was locked in a humorless grin and the air around him screamed danger. Strangely enough she didn’t feel fear the same way she had felt the first time she had observed Storm like this. No, this time she felt excited. She didn’t even register the fact that a grin of her own had formed on her muzzle. Her focus was entirely on her opponent, who had finally decided to get serious.

With a smirk she darted forward feinting high and striking low. She almost didn’t have time to dodge the whip like counter blow from Cloud. The offending hoof brushed past her cheek as she tried to retreat back from him. This side of Cloud had other thoughts on the matter almost matching her speed he followed up the counter with an array of kicks and blows of his own, the final kick hitting the side of her barrel hard before the two of them separated again. He truly was a scary opponent, while he wasn’t the fastest pony she had fought he was very fast for somepony who had only had their body for a few weeks. It was true that she wasn’t the fastest either when it came to ground bound fighting, but she had years of experience.

Her face was still locked in the determined smirk when Cloud for the first time during the fight initiated the attack. With fierce shout he darted forward, feinting high before delivering a powerful kick from the side with one of his hind legs. Rainbow could feel her eyes widen in shock as she barely managed to avoid the kick impacting the side of her head.

I could feel the wind from that one! How can he make a kick that powerful while balanced on one leg?

This was a strange turn of events for Rainbow. It was a long time since she had been forced on the defensive like this, and by the looks of things the roles had flipped completely in this fight. Now all she could do was dodge and counter the unrelenting assault of Stormcloud’s hooves.

I’m lucky that I’m still faster than him. As much as it hurts my pride to admit it, his skill as a martial artist surpasses mine. Heh, it helps that his style doesn’t incorporate… No bucking way!

Her thoughts had suddenly guided her to one glaring piece of information that she had overlooked. Storm hadn’t been using his wings at all during the fight. At first she had thought it was because of him holding back, but now it slowly became obvious that he simply didn’t know how to use them in a fight.

You’re almost keeping up with my speed in a fight without using your wings! What kind of a monster are you?! She angrily thought as Storm hoped backwards, avoiding one of her counters. No, I don’t have time to think I need to focus on the match. Yet a small thought lingered in the back of her head as she took Storm’s retreat from her counter as a chance to go on the offensive. Just how terrifying would he be if he learned to use his wings properly?

Spurred on by the cheers of the collected guards and her friends she swept in low aiming to finish the fight. There was a certain blind spot for ponies when it came from rising attacks, your muzzle would make in nigh impossible to see it. Most ponies who trained martial arts knew how to cover for this, but Storm wasn’t like most ponies.

Her hoof was only half an inch away from connecting when her eyes caught a blur of movement to her left. The next thing she knew her head was ringing, white spots where swimming in her vision and she was staring into the faces of her friends who were all wearing concerned expressions.

"Wha- Whau- What happened?" She managed to say, a dull ache staring make itself known close to left side of her head.

Her friends exchanged glances.

"Ya lost Rainbow." Applejack spoke up.

"What? How?!" She exclaimed before wincing as the loud sound reverberated through her already pounding head.

"Well you see when you went after Saddles blind spot and were all like whoosh Imma get you Cloudy. He was all like nu uh, and went swoosh, snap, crack and now you’re here." Pinkie chimed in with a big smile.

Okay I’m not even going to ask why Pinkie knows about Saddles blind spot, that’s another type of headache. But I would really like to know what happened Pinkie isn’t very descriptive. Fortunately for her Twilight seemed to share that belief about Pinkie’s explanation as she was next to speak.

"I think that what Pinkie was trying to say was that after you charged in the last time Cloud waited until the very last second to counter. It was quite hard to follow his movements actually, but I think he turned away your hoof struck you in one flowing motion. Because the next thing we knew you were staggering and Cloud was already delivering a rather vicious follow up strike with the knee of one of his forelegs. That’s the attack that knocked you out by the way." Twilight finished her retelling of the end of the match.

Before she had time to answer any of her friends another familiar head appeared in her field of vision.

"How ya doin’ Ms. Dash?" the older stallion asked her with a grin.

"Take a guess Silver." She answered the old guard, who kept his grin.

"Now, now Ms. Dash, no need for that tone. To be honest most of us thought you’d win. What we didn’t expect was somepony who would fight without restraint, I guess what I’m trying to say is where the hay did you find this guy? I mean a few days ago he was a wanted criminal." Silver asked with a slight frown.

"Well it’s kind of a long story, Mr… Silver was it?" Twilight began and continued as the newly acquainted Silver nodded. "You see we first ran in to Stormcloud about…"

*<>*

I gingerly touched my aching jaw where Rainbow had landed her completely unblocked punch. Now that I didn’t have a ton of adrenalin coursing through my veins, combined with me having dropped my concentration on maintaining my mask I finally felt the damage. She really does pack a punch. I’m incredibly lucky that I don’t have a glass jaw, otherwise the match had been over when I took that hit. I turned my head over to where Rainbow lay surrounded by her friends and saw one of the guards making her way over to them. He seemed to greet the polychromatic pegasus with familiarity but I was too far away to overhear any of the words being exchanged.

Turning my head around I instead decided to observe the rest of the guards that were still present. Most had left to perform their assigned duties for the day, there were however a select few that were still present. If I would have to guess I’d say some of these had later shifts or had just gotten off the nightshift. Either way all that was beside the point, the interesting thing that I could observe was that all the anger and frustration they had harbored towards me yesterday seemed to have been washed away. The looks I was getting now ranged from indifference to slightly respectful.

The only logical conclusion I could draw was that now when the match had been finished all circumstances leading up to the event were forgiven. Returning my focus to my body I realized that I hurt from a few other locations were Rainbow had successfully landed blows except my muzzle. Both Rainbow and I had been informed before the match had started that any major damage we got during the fight could be fixed by the castle staff. So seeing how I had sustained more than a few hits, and had the luxury of actually having a medically trained pony take a look at my problem I saw no reason not to.

After asking a guard for directions I was soon walking along a castle corridor, aiming to find the barrack infirmary before I managed to get myself lost. Luckily for me it turned out that finding the correct way was a rather simple task. For soon I found myself outside the set of double doors that the guard has described to me. Taking a breath I pushed open the doors and walked inside only to freeze on the spot. Because there in front of me stood Swiftmend, there wasn’t any doubt that he had noticed me as well since his reaction mirrored mine.

As the initial shock started to leave my system I felt a grin start to form on my muzzle. Of all the places you could have gone to avoid me Swifty. You won’t leave without telling me what you’re hiding this time!

"Oh hello Swifty, fancy meeting you here." I called out to the still stunned stallion, knowing all too well about his dislike for the nickname.

His shocked appearance quickly transformed into something that managed convey extreme annoyance and at the same time say: Oh, it’s you again. Why did it have to be you again? Not wasting a second longer Swift’s face quickly adopted a frown as he answered me.

"I recall myself asking you to never use that nickname again Mr. Stormcloud, although I guess there’s only so much one can ask of somepony of your intelligence."

My grin only widened as I heard his retort. This was the kind of conversation I was missing here in Equestria. Among the ponies I had met so far, no matter how rough around the edges they were, they couldn’t quite openly insult you like Swiftmend just had. It was almost like I was holding a conversation with another human.

"Aaaw, you wound Swiftmend, and here I thought you agreed for us to be acquaintances the last time we met." I shot back, grin ever present.

"Something I’m beginning to regret. I guess shouldn’t be all too surprised that it was you the guards were referring to when I heard the name Stormcloud from the guards though. Stormcloud is after all a common pegasus name, so I had my hopes up that it wouldn’t be you. But you had to go and ruin that, didn’t you?" Swiftmend threw accusingly at me.

"Well I’d be lying if I said that I hadn’t started to consider ruining stuff to be part of my skillset." I said calmly to the medical pony in front of me.

Swiftmend seemed to consider if he would continue to banter for a second before exhaling loudly.

"First let’s take care of why you’re here then we’ll talk, but not here. We’ll go into Canterlot for that." He finally said in a resigned voice.

"Now go over to that bed and sit down so that I cast a quick scanning spell on you." Swift ordered.

Naturally I complied and was soon seated upon one of the beds of the infirmary. How strange that this infirmary isn’t subject to the same pun as in Ponyville. I thought as Swiftmend used his spell to scan me. Then again I suppose when the city is one of the biggest puns in this universe there’s little room for more.

"Well then, the scans show no broken or fractured bones, nor any internal bleedings. You’ll have some bruising yes, but nothing life threatening. While it may be uncomfortable there’s really nothing I can do about it." Swiftmend declared as his scans came to a halt.

"Okay so where did you want to talk?" I asked the pony in front of me.

"Just shut up and follow me you annoying featherhead. But I will have you tell me you secrets too once this is over." Swiftmend growled, his tail flicking irritably.

"That was the deal we settled on wasn’t it? Even if we both are skilled in the art deception, the trade I offered you back then was sincere." I said as I raised a hoof in a calming manner.

Swiftmend snorted out a short humph before starting to walk towards the doors. He pushed one of them open before turning his head to me.

"Well are you coming today? We’ll have to leave now or I might get more work to attend to." He said.

"Yeah sure, but is it okay to just leave like that?" I asked him, wondering if he as medical staff could just leave.

"I suggest you keep your comments to yourself if you want to know my secrets, now get a move on!" He barked, clearly getting agitated again.

Deciding that it would be best to just be quiet for the time being I simply followed after Swift as he led me out of Canterlot castle and into the city itself. While we walked I pondered how this would go down. Should I really tell him anything? No, that’s a stupid thought. I need to be completely honest here, it may not be the wisest choice but I simply don’t care right now. If anything I’ll owe Swift the same courtesy I hope he’ll show me.

Before long we stopped outside a small tavern like building and Swift ushered me inside. The inside décor went completely against the pompous façade the building had. Instead the interior held a more rustic vibe. I had not been mistaken when I had identified the building as a tavern though, as it seemed to serve just that purpose.

Swiftmend however wasted no time and went straight towards a corridor leading further into the building. Having little choice but to follow once more, I moved after him in no particular hurry. Swift led me to a room not much unlike the one I had rented back in Ponyville, except that this room seemed to be slightly larger. I briefly wondered if Sunset Meadow had managed to escape from her inn safely, but pushed the thought aside as I sat down on the floor in front of Swiftmend.

"Okay." he began before pausing. "Give me a second to collect my thoughts, I’ve only told the entire story twice before, and it’s not something I enjoy doing. So I’d like to get through this without you ending up with any questions toward the end. Oh, and to preemptively answer why I’ll go through this again. The recent developments concerning you interest me, and I’d like to know just what the hay is going on."

"Take your time. I think I’ll survive waiting a bit longer." I replied, causing the stallion in front of me to look at me with an unreadable expression.

With a slightly weary voice Swiftmend spoke once more.

"It all started 11 years ago…"

*<>*

Swiftmend calmly trotted down the street of Fillydelphia, humming a small tune to himself. He was heading over to meet up with a couple of friends to celebrate that him and the others had been accepted to attend Fillydelphia’s Institute of medical science and application. One of the finest schools relating to medicinal magic in all of Equestria. To say that he was happy would be an understatement, in just two weeks him and his friends would be pursuing their goals in helping ponies in need.

He was so caught up in his thoughts that he didn’t notice a door to a café in front of him, nor did he notice the light purple pegasus mare that stepped out of it.

A collision and large amount of embarrassed apologies later young Swift had learned that the mare’s name was Wild Breeze. And while it might’ve not have been love at first sight something about the mare that was still glaring at him spoke to him. At the time he wasn’t sure if it was her looks or her temper, but there was something there. Eventually Wild Breeze accepted Swift’s apologies and he was once more on his merry way to the party.

*~*

The two weeks after the party had passed in a blur for Swift, he had hardly thought that there could be so many things to be done before the classes actually started. Not to mention that a certain pegasus mare held a portion of his thoughts captive. He could for the love of Celestia not figure out why though, except that she was a pretty mare. Well his first term started tomorrow at 8 am sharp so there wouldn’t be any room for him to pursue whatever his fascination with Wild Breeze was.

*~*

The blaring of the alarm clock woke the groggy and slightly confused Swift from his slumber. For a second he just stared dumbly into space, it felt as if he was forgetting something important but he could not put his hoof on what. He looked over to his left where the bedroom mirror stood, his bed mane as horrible as ever. Finally he gathered enough thoughts to realize that alarm was still going off and he reached to whack it with a hoof. As his eyes glanced at the time though he froze. The red numbers read 7.45 am, and a moment later Swift was moving faster than he ever had before as he threw himself out of bed while frantically running around his apartment to gather his books and quills.

"Late, late, late, late, late, late!" he chanted as he rushed down the stairs and into the streets of morning Fillydelphia.

The now very stressed Swiftmend rushed through the throng of ponies currently heading to work or the like. However what he didn’t account for was the door of a certain café swinging open, effectively smashing his muzzle. With a loud groan Swift sat down on his haunches, a hoof gingerly prodding the muzzle for anything broken.

"Oh my, I’m so sorry I was late for…" a mare’s voice called out, before trailing off.

Confused Swift looked up from his position of self-pity only to find Wild Breeze staring at him a look of recognition plastered across her face.

"You’re that young stallion from a few weeks back!" she exclaimed, a smile slowly working its way onto her muzzle.

Swiftmend wasn’t quite sure how the respond to the mare’s quick switching between moods. One second she was apologizing the next she was talking to him as if they were discussing the weather. As if on cue her facial expression changed once again this time into a concerned one.

"Hey are you okay? I didn’t scramble your head or anything right?"

Shaking his head to clear it Swiftmend spoke up.

"No I do not have a concussion or anything as you so eloquently put it."

"Oh hey he’s back on Equestria, good timing to because I really gotta run. But hey I’ll buy you a coffee sometime to make up for this accident. Well see ya around!" she said before starting to trot away.

"Oh and I live in the big apartment building on Limestone Street, if you were wondering!" she called over her shoulder before disappearing into the mass of ponies flooding by on the street.

For a moment Swift just sat there dazed, his mind not comprehending what had just occurred. Then a small warning in the back of his started going off; he was still late.

With a yelp he threw himself into motion, galloping down the sidewalks of Fillydelphia in a vain attempt to at least only be five minutes late.

*~*

After the whole new Wild Breeze incident the first day, and the first week went by rather quickly. The studies were already every bit as demanding that Swiftmend had envisioned them to be. So before he knew it, it was already Friday afternoon and his first weekend was just about to start.

I think I deserve a small break, before I start to work on my assignments for next week. He idly thought to himself. Hey, it couldn’t hurt to take that mare Wild Breeze up on her offer could it? The sooner I get her out my system I can focus on my studies.

With his mind set he started to head for the address he had been given at the beginning of the very same week. And before long his hooves had lead him to Limestone Street, what Wild Breeze had failed to mention however was the fact that the entire street consisted of apartment buildings. For a second he contemplated just turning around right there and forget the fact that he even had come here. But he had come this far and wasn’t going let this deter him from sorting everything out.

Luckily for him he only had to ask for a light purple Pegasus named Wild Breeze a few times before he found somepony that could point him in the right direction.

Soon he found himself outside an unremarkable door, so without wasting another second he brought his hoof up and knocked.

"It’s open, you’re free to stand there or let yourself in!" a familiar voice called from the other side of the door.

Swiftmend paused to blink. Had she just… With a sigh he relented to the fact that he would probably never understand this mare, before pushing the door open and stepping inside.

"Oh hey it’s you… Swift End was it?" Wild Breeze exclaimed happily as she leaned out from a room further in the medium sized apartment.

"Yes it’s me and it’s Swiftmend, m-e-n-d." He corrected her.

"Whatever you say Swifty. It’s a pity though, Swift End would’ve been an awesome name."

He fidgeted slightly at the new nickname. Swifty?! His thoughts questioned.

"Ah, are you uncomfortable with nicknames Swifty?" Wild questioned, as she joined him at the door.

"No, no, not at all." he quickly tried to reassure her, but she just snorted a short laugh.

"You’re a terrible liar Swifty. Now come on let’s go grab that coffee!"

And with that they were off.

*~*

He couldn’t believe it. The time he had spent with Wild yesterday had been rather enjoyable, she had seemed to think so as well. They even scheduled another get together next week. But for now he had to study, there was a lot of work to be done.

Soon the next week had passed and for the second time Swift found himself trotting down Limestone Street. And as the pendulum swung two meet ups turned to three and so on. Before either of them knew it was no longer just discussions over coffee, no it had flourished into something much more sweet than just a friendship.

But for Swiftmend his newfound love came at a prize, no matter how hard he tried to balance out his studies, Wild always seemed end up at the top of list. He didn’t care though, for he had his soul mate. Like a lock could not function properly without a key, Wild and Swift balanced each other out perfectly. And as the months passed Swiftmend grew more and more confident that he had made the correct choice in spending his time with Wild Breeze.

He could hardly believe that it had been a year already since they had first met on that fateful day.

*~*

"Come on we need to hurry back before the storm hits!" Wild called down to Swiftmend as she soared over him.

"Well who was it that promised me that we would only stay out for an hour?" he shot back to his marefriend.

"I have no idea what you’re talking about Swifty." she purred as glided down and landed beside him.

He fidgeted slightly at the nickname, now for an entirely different reason than he had the first time he had been called by it. His reaction did not slip by Wild Breeze though.

"Heh, nice to see that I can still bother you with that nickname." she said with a smirk.

"It doesn’t bother me at all." Swiftmend proclaimed quickly.

"Haha, you’re still a terrible liar Swifty. Now come on the wind is starting to pick up."

*~*

The wind was howling now and the rain that had started falling long ago had forced them to seek cover under the trees. They weren’t far from Fillydelphia, in fact the trees should clear up in another hundred yards or so. That was if they could figure out which way was the correct one in the storm.

"I can’t take it anymore, I’ll head up ahead above the trees to check which way to go Swifty." Wild suddenly declared, spreading her wings.

"No stay down Wild, flying with this much wind is just an unnecessary risk." he pleaded.

"Aw, I’ll be fine Swifty you know I’m a good flyer."

Before he was able to voice his objections again, Wild Breeze had already thrown herself into a seemingly fierce battle with the wind and rain. Slowly but surely though she rose higher until she was just above the treetops. Swift watched as she carefully scanned for the correct heading.

"I think I see the lights from Fillydelphia form that direction!" Wild shouted over the wind, after turning to look down at Swift.

A terrible creaking sound caused the Pegasus to whirl around in the air just seconds before a large branch, torn from its tree by the strong gales, slammed into her.

Swiftmend could only watch in horror as the branch hit his marefriend and caused her to spiral out of control. The sound of snapping branches was barely heard through the storm as Wild’s body plummeted towards the ground.

"Wild!" he cried out as he rushed towards the unmoving form of Wild Breeze.

Upon reaching her he was met with a gruesome sight. Wild was lying on her left side and was breathing shallowly, her right wing had almost been ripped off and was hanging on by a small strip of flesh. In desperation Swiftmend started to cast all sorts of scanning magic that he knew, but he had no idea where to start. The wounded wing was damaged beyond what he could possibly repair. Not to mention the fact that it was still bleeding profusely darkening the already wet coat further. She also had multiple lacerations beside the obvious big wound, there would be nothing short of a miracle if she didn’t have internal injuries as well.

No he had to stay focused, he would save her! With newfound resolution he tried to stop the massive blood loss first, that was surely the largest danger here. But to his dismay he simply couldn’t stop all of it.

Wild Breeze’s eyes slowly flickered open as Swift poured his very being into saving the one mare that meant the world to him.

"Hey…" she said weakly.

"Don’t talk Wild everything’s going to fine." Swift said trying to sound calm.

"Hehehe…" she chuckled weakly before breaking down into a weak coughing fit. Flecks of blood appeared on the hoof she used to cover her muzzle before they were washed away in the pouring rain. When she recovered she continued.

"You- you’re still a terrible liar S-Swifty…"

"Please don’t say anymore, you’re going to be fine." he pleaded.

"N-no this might be my l-last chance to say this." Wild continued relentlessly, before pausing to cough weakly again.

"Please, don’t say anymore." Swift said, actively trying to fight back tears.

"I- I love you Swifty. I a-always will."

His vision was blurry with barely suppressed tears now, but he refused to stop trying to save her.

"S- Swifty I’m s- scared." Wild said barely a louder than a whisper in the still howling storm.

And before he had time to respond her already shallow breathing finally ceased.

When the search and rescue patrols from Fillydelphia found Swiftmend the following morning he was still trying to use his magic to keep the long gone Wild Breeze alive.

*<>*

I sat stunned in the silence that had followed with Swift ending his tale. I hadn’t detected a single instance where I felt him straying from the truth. My reasons for creating my masks seemed trivial at best when compared to the circumstances surrounding Swiftmends. But perhaps I should’ve expected something drastic like this. He is by far one of the more human ponies I’ve encountered. The cause might be that he has experienced the crap we get spoon fed on a daily basis from various news outlets.

"I’m not going to tell you that you need to move on nor am I going to judge you Swiftmend. That is entirely your decision to make. I understand now just how different the triggers for our changes were. So I’m not going to pretend that I understand what you’re dealing with." I finally said, breaking the silence.

"Yeah…" Swiftmend said slowly, it was clear that his memories were still effecting him.

Well it was my turn now wasn’t it? My time to reveal my secrets and repay the sense of debt I currently felt. A part of me questioned the wisdom in what I was about to do, but before it could manifest into something larger I crushed that small voice ruthlessly. The pony in front of me had bared his darkest secret, the thing that had ruled his life from that point on. It seemed like today was a day of obligation, and I wasn’t going to repeat the same mistake I had made in the fight against Rainbow by leaving anything out of my own tale. No I would honor the resolve he had shown by telling the complete version of my journey, the version that only one other soul new about.

"Aight, I’ve heard your truth Swiftmend. Now I will tell you mine, and bear with me for while it might sound absurd I could get Celestia to vouch for me."

Swiftmend looked up at me from his memories, and a small glint of curiosity seemed light his eyes with life again. As I saw his reaction I launched into my own tale starting back at a rainy night, almost two months ago. Holding nothing back I spoke of my arrival in the Everfree, how I ended up getting injured enough to meet Swiftmend for the first time, my scuffle with the three moronic pegasi and so on. When I finally finished my tale it was already late in the afternoon, and Swiftmend held a contemplative expression.

"That’s one crazy story, I’ll give you that. Hadn’t been for the fact that I’d seen you directly interact with the element bearers I wouldn’t have believed you." Swiftmend said.

And so with a final nod between us we went separate paths, for now. Both of us now understood fully our respective reasons for how we acted and interfaced with our surroundings.

My stomach growled reminding me that I hadn’t eaten anything since breakfast as trotted through the streets of Canterlot in the afternoon sun. I had a lot of thinking to do, but I would not do so on an empty stomach.

*~*

Much later I found myself on one of the flatter roofs of Canterlot castle, observing the slowly setting sun that painted the city in vibrant colors. My mind filled with the tale I had been told hours earlier. I had been so sure that I would be able to help him in some kind of way, and instead I had gotten a harsh reminder that no one is capable of helping everyone.

Slow wing beats signaled the arrival of another pony beside me on the rooftop. But I had no need to turn my head around to see who it was, somehow I knew it was her.

"Have you ever felt powerless to act Tia? Sorry that came out wrong. What I meant to say was have you ever felt that you can help, but in the end it turns out that you truly couldn’t do anything?"

"More times than I’d like to count." She responded in a tired voice, as she walked up and sat down beside me.

I turned my head slightly so that I could clearly see her. In the light of the sun her coat seemed to glow with a soft inner radiance and her currently pink mane beautifully matched the hue that the sky was slowly taking on.

Suddenly everything felt so silly. Why was I afraid of Celestia liking me? So what if there were repercussions? When had I abandoned my life style of not worrying about past or present when had I started to allow such notions to dictate my actions? With this realization in mind I extended my wing and laid it across her back.

Her response was to turn her head from the sunset and toward me her facial expression a mix of curiosity and surprise. Her mouth opened to speak, but before she had time to utter a single syllable my muzzle met hers as I stole a kiss. At first her eyes widened in shock before she pushed back into the kiss with the same passion I had put into it.

When we broke apart, a silent agreement passed between us. For now there would be no more words.

And so until the sun had reached the end of its journey and had disappeared over the edge of the horizon, the two of us just sat there. For a time we weren’t a princess and a dimensional traveler, but instead just two souls who had found solace in each other’s company.

Author's Note

Well there you have it folks. My Christmas present to you! Now as usual I'm going to blame everything around for not focusing on writing this story. Things I blame include: Work, Planetside 2, Battlefield 4, The start of season 4 and of course this and that. Anyway I hope you enjoyed the latest chapter so until next time have a happy new year and happy holidays!

Ch 13. As the pendulum swings...

Chapter 13 As the pendulum swings…

Pieces of us all in bloom

Covering the walls of empty rooms

Pieces of your soul sealed in this tomb

By others’ influence on you

A common notion is that we grow as humans with the passing of time. I would argue that while some may grow, it is equally possible to just stagnate. To actually learn and make something of the life you live, you need a driving force within you. That force doesn’t have to be anything significant, but it still needs to be there as a catalyst of sorts.

*~*

It had been more than a week already. More than a week since that event filled day, where I had not only faced off against Rainbow Dash in a serious sparring match. No I had also finally gotten to know just how much anguish a pony must experience to almost become human. But the tragic tale of Swiftmend had served as a nice slap across the face for me. Just as like veil being lifted, I had been able to regain full control over my mental landscape. And as a direct result I had gone and kissed Celestia. In hindsight that may not have been the wisest decision, as I was still torn between returning to the life I had before all this, and to pursue the possibility of a life here in Equestria.

In that endeavor may have had already screwed up royally, no pun intended, but at least I would not go back on the paths I choose. Day by day I would tackle challenges as they arose, but I wouldn’t spend my time worrying. That being said, the week that had passed was by no means uneventful. Allow me to recount some of the more interesting happenings and recurring events.

*~*

Day one after the match

*Knock, knock, knock!*

I released a tired groan and slowly cracked my left eye open, as the individual knocking at my door had effectively roused me from my sleep. A sleep that I felt justified in having last a bit longer for once. See this time I had even taken the sun into account by carefully closing the large curtains before I went to bed yesterday evening. What I hadn’t counted on though was someone deciding to come knocking at my door this early. At least I thought it was early, there wasn’t much in the light department coming from behind the curtains. Well either that or the curtains kept an unholy amount of light out from the window. My mind decided that it had to be the former so naturally I did the only sensible thing.

I turned over and tried to go back to sleep.

*Knock, knock, knock!*

With an annoyed grumble I swept the blankets off of me using my left wing, before slowly rolling out of the bed.

Feeling like a zombie I slowly made my way over to the door. Using one of my wings again I pushed the handle down, and with the application of some force the door swung open to reveal Twilight Sparkle.

And even though I was tired, my mind registered quite a few things about Twilight that made me want to scream in dismay. For starters she wore a large smile and her eyes practically sparkled with barely contained excitement. Next were the bulging saddlebags she wore which, if the parchments and quills sticking out of it was anything to go by, were filled to the brim with writing material. Last was the scroll of questions that, while incased in Twilights magical grasp, levitated beside her.

"Good morning Cloud!" she greeted in a chipper tone. "Celestia just raised the sun so-"

*Slam!*

Nope, bed’s calling. Not dealing with this now. I mentally stated as I started to head back to my comfortable haven of dreams and rest, after slamming the door shut.

I had however not even gotten halfway back to bed before the knocking returned twice as persistent. Why? Why can’t I just get to sleep in for once? I mentally whined, as I felt incredibly sorry for myself. Turning slowly on the spot I started to make my way back over to the door.

Suppressing a yawn, I slowly opened the door again. Twilight was standing with her hoof frozen in a knocking motion, her smile seemed somewhat forced now.

"Why Twilight? Why aren’t I allowed to sleep?" I asked before she could say anything.

"Ah… Well… What I wanted… You see…" she started to hurriedly explain, but seemed to be having trouble formulating a proper response.

I tiredly waved a hoof to make her quiet down before speaking again.

"Just tell me why you’re here, it’s obvious you won’t go away until you do."

"Oh yes, that. Well you see I really wanted to know some more about your world and possibly what happened when princess Celestia and you were teleported there." she quickly supplied.

"And you thought this early was a good time, why?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Oh, err I just thought that we could get around that with coffee..." Twilight trailed off, a sheepish smile adorning her features.

At the mention of coffee my ears literally perked up. I hadn’t had coffee in this world yet, something I had missed quite a bit. Perhaps this might be worth it? I thought, as my drowsy brain slowly started to boot up.

"Aight, we’ll do it. But I must be allowed to choose which questions I want to answer, and I want the right to ask questions of my own. Is this agreeable?" I asked.

"Yes! I mean, yes that is perfectly fine." she said as the sheepish smile turned into a gleeful one.

"Okay let’s get going then." I said, motioning for Twilight to lead the way.

*~*

A couple of hours had passed since breakfast. To be perfectly honest it was a couple of hours after lunch even, and Twilight was still not showing any signs of slowing down with her questions. In the very beginning of our game of questions I had almost given up and headed back to my room, or I would’ve if I could have remembered the way back to my room and if the call of caffeine hadn’t been so great. But then again, when she had casually remarked that the scrolls in her bags were just for the morning session my right eye had acquired an irritated twitch.

I had however managed to ask a few questions of my own. So at least some of my curiosity had been sated. I knew now for example that Ponyville had been evacuated hours before the two star-beings had made their presence known to Equestria. It had been Dreamcatcher who had instigated the evacuation, something that now obviously seemed to have been a ploy to gain the trust of her fellow ponies.

As much as I had wanted to find out more Twilight was, no matter how strange it might sound, not the correct pony to ask. So after I had managed to get my hooves on that piece of information I had let her ask questions to her hearts content. So far I had expanded quite a bit on the subjects that I had mentioned during my first explanation for the mane six, all those weeks ago in Twilight’s library. It is quite possible that we still would have had been talking about the different measurement systems of Earth and where they were employed had it not been for Rainbow crashing the session sometime during lunch.

Rainbow didn’t leave until she had my word that we would exchange techniques and train together the following day. The entire situation had derailed the previous line of questions completely and not to mention had me bewildered at the 180 turn that Rainbow’s attitude toward me had taken. My only conclusion was that she was feeling some sort of guilt. I was also kind of thankful that she had come barging in at the time she did, because it had actually allowed me to actually eat some of the lunch that Twilight and I had ordered. For before that I hadn’t been able to take one bite due to the never ending torrent of questions from the unicorn. I will quote what Twilight had innocently said when my stomach had rumbled as the hour had begun to edge closer to lunch. "Oh, if you’re hungry we can just have some food brought up here to this study. I mean we can eat and talk."

I silently shot a small prayer of gratitude for Rainbow Dash’s timely interruption. As I continued to elaborate on the current subject, martial arts.

"Ah, well you see Twilight the techniques I used during the duel against Rainbow were by no extent advanced. They were at the core some of the more basic techniques that I know. Martial arts in general isn’t too difficult to perform, what is difficult is practicing it to the degree that the motions become second nature."

"Okay, so when you say second nature do you refer to changing the behavioral pattern of your body?" the follow up question came a second later.

"To an extent yes. What you want to strive for is the point where your body will instinctively react to an assault, and perform the proper response instead of flinching. That being said, it is not an easy thing to achieve and I still have a long way to go before I will consider myself happy with how I perform. However I have already crossed the threshold where martial arts has become such an integral part of my life that I wouldn’t be able to stop, even if so desired."

"Interesting, now would you care to elaborate on what you mean when you say that you wouldn’t be able to stop." Twilight followed up once again, the scratching of her quill only stopping for a few seconds as it was dipped into an inkwell.

I took a deep breath and threw myself into explaining the latest question of the studious mare sitting across the table from me.

"Well you see at a certain point in my training my…"

*~*

"Auuugh" I groaned tiredly, as I slowly paced away from the room where I had been Twilight’s prisoner for the past dozen hours. Looking out through one of the many windows of Canterlot castle I could see the sun slowly but surely growing closer to the day’s end. Had I really been cooped up with Twilight for an entire day? I wondered absentmindedly. A stab of hunger reminded me that I hadn’t really eaten anything since the small lunch break that Rainbow had made possible.

With food in mind as my new goal I set out on a new quest through the corridors. I was at least going to find a decent dinner for myself.

"Stormcloud?" a voice called out from behind me.

I turned to find myself face to face with none other than princess Luna herself.

"Oh good evening Luna, is there anything I can do for you?" I asked, a bit of caution in my voice. I was really hungry after all and didn't want to get roped into another long talk.

"I would like to borrow some of your time for a bit, there are a few things I’d like to discuss with you." she quickly replied in a voice that told me that a no wasn’t an option.

"While I normally wouldn’t have anything against it Luna I was in the process of finding something suitable for dinner." I tried to explain, despite knowing it would be shot down.

"Well, then we’ll eat and talk. Now come along." Luna amended before starting to walk down the corridor, having unknowingly copied Twilight from earlier.

Oh no, not her too. I thought with a remorseful sigh as I followed the night alicorn, my hopes of finding food grew dimmer by each step.

Within a few minutes of walking Luna had led me to a small dining hall, and as I entered I dared to hope that perhaps I had been hasty in my thoughts. Perhaps there would actually be a chance to have a bite to eat. Luna walked around the table and sat down, motioning for me to sit down on the opposite side. Not wishing to drag this on any further than necessary I followed her silent suggestion. As I settled down Luna spoke up again.

"Now Stormcloud I believe that you’re wondering why I brought you here."

"I would be lying if I say I didn’t, and just Cloud is fine Luna. Stormcloud was only a persona." I said, silently pondering why I had corrected Luna when using my made up name but not any of the others. I had a clear memory of me telling them that it wasn’t my name when I had first revealed myself.

"Very well then, Cloud. I promised that we’d eat and talk so I think asking the staff to bring something up from the kitchen would be a prudent step to take, wouldn’t you say?"

When I simply responded by nodding Luna took it as a sign to continue.

"I will have them bring something up momentarily, but first I believe I should clarify my reasons for this. If may be a bit blunt, it has to do with the stars. As I understand it you have been unwillingly pulled into some old scheme they set in motion a long, long time ago. And thus I have decided that it’s only proper for you to know just what the stars are."

Okay I had to be honest with myself here. This was certainly not what I had expected. I opened my mouth with the intention to ask the multitude of questions that were now bubbling inside me. But Luna held up a hoof to silence me.

"I understand that you have questions and rightfully so. However if you would be so kind to refrain from asking them until after I’ve finished with my explanation I would be most grateful." she said.

"Aight, I will be patient." I responded plainly. This was after all one of the main topics that I was looking for information on.

"Alright then young Cloud, listen well for these are secrets not even the elements are fully aware of, namely what the stars really are." Luna began, seeing that I was already listening intently she continued.

"By now I think that you’ve managed to puzzle together that they aren’t of this world just like you are. Although while both of you share that trait it is also what makes you different. The stars, or the siblings as they call themselves are from this universe but they have journeyed through the cosmos for many millennia. You on the other hoof are a dimensional traveler, but I believe you have ties to this world as well."

How? The question echoed through my thoughts, canceling out all other questions I had previously thought of. Luna seemed to quickly catch on to my state of mind.

"I understand if you’re feeling confused right now Cloud, but please remember that you promised to withhold questions until the end. I will cover my theories of why you have a connection to this world, but first I need to pave the foundation." Luna started to explain again.

I nodded once more to show that I indeed wanted her to continue.

"As I said before the stars are not of this world, in fact no pony had ever had any contact with them until one year before I first turned into Nightmare moon. I was a different pony back then, jealousy ruled many of my actions and part of me longed for a time before the great cataclysm."

What’s the great cataclysm? I idly wondered before continuing to listen.

Then, one late autumn evening I met them, the four entities that presented themselves as Jealousy, Rage, Grief, and Doubt. At first I thought little of them, they were after all little more than forest wisps in appearance. I learned that they traveled the vast heavens searching for more of their kin. That they had traveled the sky that I spent so much time working on intrigued me. And so I kept coming back to converse with them, for they were in return willing to listen to my pleas. After a few months they bid me farewell saying that while they didn’t want to leave they had to continue their travels. What happened next shocked me at the time, but now I understand just how masterfully they had me fooled. Jealousy declared that she wanted to stay with me and possibly help me. For the remainder of the year we were never far apart, an invisibility spell kept her out of sight and careful planning made it so that we could converse at even intervals. Although I was blind to how she slowly started to influence my actions more and more until the fateful day where we finally merged, creating the abomination known as Nightmare moon." Luna narrated, ending with a deep sigh before continuing once more.

"The rest is history, although many of the finer details remain buried by the sands of time. The important parts however are that both Doubt and Jealousy have both been destroyed. Doubt burned his essence to break the ward that kept Jealousy and I locked away in the moon, and Jealousy was destroyed when the elements succeeded in purging her from my body. And now even more recently, Rage met his demise as well against the elements. Something that you played a great part in making possible Cloud. Which leads me to the statement I made before, the one concerning your ties to this world."

Luna was about to start explaining one of the more intriguing parts when a knock at the dining room door interrupted her.

"Ah, that must be the food. Do enter." she said, raising her voice slightly at the last part.

The door to the dining room swung open and revealed two ponies dressed as waiters along with a cart that seemed to contain two full meals, and some sort of dessert. Luna stayed quiet as the two ponies that had just entered set the table. They exchanged a few words with Luna after leaving the room quietly.

"Ah, seems like the kitchen made Cinnamon fried Aubergine this evening, as well as a light salad on the side." Luna noted, with content smile as she surveyed what had just been served.

"Now don’t wait for me please dig in by all means."

For a few minutes the two of us ate in silence. Something that required an effort of will on my part. There was so much that I wanted to know, answers that I had been looking for were possibly right here within grasp. It would seem that my impatience was not as well hidden as I thought it was as Luna spoke up, an amused tone slipping into her voice.

"I see that you crave answers, fear not Cloud for I will give them to you. Let us eat and talk as I said before. Now I mentioned the ties you have to this world. Before I elaborate do you have any guess of your own?"

Seeing as the elusive Storm paragons was the only consistent clue I had been presented with time and time again, I vocalized my thoughts.

"If I would have to guess I would simply say that it’s tied to the legacy of an old pegasi clan known as the Storm paragons. Although recently I’ve had my doubts about this as Dreamcatcher tried to convince me that this was the truth. I’m not about to make a habit of listening to the whispers of deluded unicorns."

"I understand where you’re coming from with that reasoning Cloud, however I’ve drawn the same conclusion, allow me to explain. While your cutie mark is decidedly that of one related to a Storm paragon bloodline, it is not uncommon that ponies that never were related to the paragons receive a lightning or storm cutie mark. Nor is it your ability to withstand an extreme amount of voltage running through your system without instantly sustaining near fatal damage. While the latter is rare, it is not unheard of. No, what made me sure of your ties is not how you survive lightning but rather what you did with it."

As Luna spoke, a glimmer of realization started to form as my mind started to play back the scene where I was diving down through the cloud layer, the air crackling around me. Luna, being as perceptive as ever, seemed to have noticed that I was starting to understand, as she spoke again.

"Yes, I see that you’re beginning to understand. What you performed that night was a crude version of an old paragon technique simply called Nova. A technique originally used to combat unicorns during times of old, as it renders the area around impact a null zone for arcane energy. Furthermore, I have learned the last pegasus capable of performing this technique was a mare called Tempest Cloud, who mysteriously vanished sometime after my banishment. I have no solid proof that you are related to this mare, but there are too many pieces that fit together here for there to not be a grain of truth hidden somewhere."

My previous flood of potential questions had come to a grinding halt, instead I turned inward questioning myself since Luna, more or less, had repeated what Dreamcatcher had told me in that cell. What else of what she had said was true? How much of this was coincidental and how much was played out according to a plan?

‘I understand if this is a lot to take in.’ Luna said, mistaking my silence for a state of disbelief.

If only it had been that simple. I thought tiredly. Now that both sides had given me the same information, there really was no reason for me to question it. Deciding to play on Luna’s assumption I made the choice to try and end the meeting here and now. For while I had follow up questions to the information that had unwittingly been confirmed by Luna, I would need to time to formulate questions that actually got me the answers that I wanted.

"It’s a bit hard to believe, I’ll admit that." I lied, keeping my features neutral.

Strange how it felt so natural to slip into such a mask once again. I thought idly.

"We understan- Sorry. I mean, I understand Cloud." Luna said, slipping into the royal we for the first time since I started to talk to her.

"I’m curious about this Nova technique you mentioned though." I said, trying to further divert the conversation from the big chunk of information that Luna had dropped.

"I’m afraid that I’ve given you all the information I have on the matter. It was a closely guarded secret among the paragons and I only witnessed the technique being performed thrice." Luna explained.

"Ah, a shame then. It would’ve been interesting to know more. I think I’ve gotten enough answers for one night Luna, I’d like some time to process it all before I ask any further questions. So if you don’t mind I’d like to retire for the evening." I quickly responded with a half lie.

For while I wanted to ask more questions about the stars and my connection to Equestria, or if Celestia had been aware of the stars before Luna had fallen to just name a few, I truly did need some time to think. To be honest part of me feared what the information would bring, and what ties it would bind to me. While some say that knowledge is power, knowledge may also restrict you in ways you hadn’t even considered before.

"I see, well if you feel that you have no further questions at this time then I believe that we should take care of our respective obligations for now. Oh, and I don’t think I have to say this but please keep what has been said here a secret for now." Luna said, rising from her sitting position.

"Aight, Luna I wish you a pleasant evening." I said with a nod as I stood up and started to walk toward the door.

"Ah yes, one thing before I forget Cloud." Luna spoke up again, making me turn around.

"I know that my sister and you seem to share something of an attraction for each other. While Tia is perfectly capable of making her own choices, I do not wish to see her shed any more tears. I guess what I’m trying to say is that if you ever make her cry I will personally end you." Luna said, the threat clear as her moon shining in the sky.

I swallowed, knowing that there was no lie in that threat. Just what had I gotten myself into?

"I understand perfectly. Now, good night princess." I quickly said before making my retreat.

*~*

Luna watched as the human turned stallion left the room in a somewhat hasty fashion. It was good to see that his facades, although impressive, could be broken. He might be a good match for her sister, from what she had heard of him he was a quick thinking individual with plenty of humor and sense of seriousness when it mattered. But that was beside the point, he didn’t hide his emotional responses as well as he thought he did. When she had explained her reasoning about Cloud being tied to Equestria there had been a definitive reaction in his eyes. Of course he had tried to divert it away from the subject after that, a rather impressive act of misdirection and partially eloquence. Had she not been as skilled as she was at reading ponies she might’ve missed it. She would not push the matter though, not unless it became of interest for the wellbeing of her subjects or her sister.

With all that being said, it didn’t make her threat any less real. She would truly hunt him down if he did manage to hurt her sister.

Author's Note

Well then, there you have it. Better late than never I hope. This time I won't make a promise about a release date as it turns out they really don't agree with me.
Anyway I hope that you enjoyed the chapter and don't forget to comment, vote and favorite should you have desire to so so.

Ch 14. A day with the sun

Chapter 14 A day with the sun

It will bring us apart
Then build it all up
To challenge our fearful waters
I can sense what it’s like
And what if it might
Be the key to a new conclusion

There are plenty of times when helping those you encounter is a true act of kindness. Yet, just as a coin has two sides, there will be times when helping them isn’t. By that do I mean that in some cases it would be better to turn your back on the whole thing and walk away?
Of course not, what I want you to be aware of though is the fact that it may not be kindness guiding your actions. No, in some cases it might actually be a sense of obligation that society has imprinted on you, a sort of indoctrination if you will. While I still like to think that this is a good thing, you mustn’t mistake it for true kindness. Unfortunately I have yet to find a way to clearly distinguish the two at all times.

*~*

Day four after the fight

Life had fallen into a strange rhythm ever since that day I had spent talking to Twilight, and listening to Luna. However, I had yet to formulate the proper questions I wanted to ask Luna. There were simply too many variables involved to simply stumble into the subject. There was also an element in my mind that simply didn’t want to consider just what it would mean to have certain questions answered. But enough of my endless pondering, I believe I was describing what activities had shaped my days since then.

Per Rainbow’s request, every day started out early with the two of us practicing our respective martial arts. That of course came with teaching each other ways to improve on what we knew, it was refreshing to say the least. Not only did it seem that the two of us had finally made peace, we had also found something we had in common. While we still were a bit awkward when it came to longer conversations outside subjects tied to techniques and sparring it was okay. After all our hooves did most of the conversation for us anyway.

Of course training with Rainbow Dash wasn’t the only activity I went through during my days. I spent some of my time talking to Twilight, and occasionally some of the other main six. Twilight though, had set off to find some sort of other way for me to get back home. She had taken a personal interest since the spell couldn’t be cast directly on me without risking that the caster was pulled along like Celestia had been. At first I had tried to help Twilight with this research, seeing how it was really a personal problem. But as my limited knowledge of magic quickly became apparent, and I ended up distracting Twilight with numerous questions I eventually got chased out from her study.

It didn’t sit well with me that I couldn’t help Twilight, and had to rely entirely on others to solve my problems. However I had to see reason, as it was only logical that I couldn’t help in a matter which required an inherent understanding of magic that I did not possess.

On the day after I had talked with Luna I did received a note from her, were she stated that I was welcome to ask her my questions once I wanted to. Given she had the time to spare of course. Luna and Celestia seemed to be working overtime to get on top of things once more. If the overall morale in Canterlot was anything to go by they were doing a great job. I was also surprised that the stars had not moved against us again. Or perhaps that should be star since there should only be one remaining star left now. The point is, I was grateful that they had acted and continued to act like the cliché villain. The attack against Spike had been out of character and most unusual, but beside that it fit the frame to a large degree.

What worried me slightly was the element I had provided to this entire conflict. I had been part of Rage’s defeat which in turn had led to Grief’s attack personal attack. Was my presence changing how they acted? Or was I simply reading too far into things? It was probably for the better if I just tried to leave such thoughts alone.

Now I guess that pretty much covers any events of interest that I had encountered recently. In other words I had experienced a few days of relative calm, something I was very grateful for. From the looks of things this day wouldn’t hold anything special either.

*~*

Music flowed from the ear buds, as I lay reclined on the bed in my room. The midday sun slowly inched its way across the sky, outside the window. The fact that I had access to music from my dimension was more of a blessing than many would understand. To go into all the reasons why I treasured this so much would take time more time than I’m willing to spend on the subject. Let’s just say that having a piece of home right there with me had a soothing effect. That being said, most people wouldn’t agree that my taste in music held any soothing qualities, each to his own and all that I suppose. Anyhow, seeing as the day held nothing in terms of plans I was just going to enjoy my music for as long as possible today.

After closing my eyes my thoughts started to drift along the varied songs that my phone played on shuffle. From metal tracks to classical and back to metal only to switch to 80s synth. My world consisted only of the wonder that was music brought. At least it did until I felt someone softly poking my muzzle. Cracking open my right eye, I quickly located the white hoof that had poked me. Tracing said hoof up the leg I quickly found that the owner was Celestia. With a surprised start I opened my left eye as well and reached up with a hoof to pull the ear buds out.

"Err, hi Tia. I didn’t hear you enter. Sorry ‘bout that." I offered sheepishly, praying that I hadn’t been humming or even worse singing what I had been listening to.

"Oh, think nothing of it Cloud. After all you are quite entertaining to observe. Or should I say listen to?" She replied with a playful smile.

"Let’s see how did it go? What is love? Baby don’t hurt me, don’t hu-" *Poff* Celestia started singing before her face got hit by my pillow.

I couldn’t hold back a snicker as the edge of the pillowcase managed to get stuck on her horn causing it to dangle in front of her face. The pillow was soon enveloped in the golden nimbus that represented Celestia’s magic. Meanwhile I was trying my hardest to not snicker at the quite entertaining sight, something that I was failing at. So when Celestia managed to levitate the pillow away from her face she found me in a full giggling fit.

Celestia looked at me with a somewhat indignant expression, an expression that didn’t last for long as it broke away under her own giggles. Which in turn evolved into the two of us going into fullblown laughter. So for a few minutes the two of us just laughed without interruption, because of something as silly as a thrown pillow.

"Thank you Cloud, I needed that. The last few days have held such amounts of proper decorum and serious talks that I haven’t had time to just stop and breathe." Celestia said as she recuperated from the laughter.

"That’s understandable Tia, you’re one half of a diarchy after all." I responded as my own laughter died down.

"Yeah, I suppose it is. But none of that now, I came to ask you if you have anything planned for the rest of the day?" She asked, a hopeful tone had snuck into her voice.

Strange, shouldn’t I be the one asking these questions? I thought in passing before answering the alabaster alicorn in front of me.

"No, that is not to my knowledge at least. Why do you ask?" I responded.

"Well it’s a wonderful summer day, and I would like to spend the rest of it with you." She replied almost instantly.

She’s unusually forward with this. Did she just say whatever her current thoughts were? I thought as I raised an eyebrow while observing the sun princess. A second later what she had just said seemed to click in her own mind as a furious blush started to bloom on her cheeks.

"Err- I mean- I meant-" she began but ended up releasing a deep sigh. "I should just give up on trying to explain shouldn’t I?"

"Mhmm" I agreed with a nod.

"But please keep going, you’re really cute when you’re flustered." I continued, a grin forming on my muzzle.

"Oh you are hopeless!" she declared as she glared at me.

If it wasn’t for a glint her eyes and an almost invisible smirk on her muzzle I might’ve believed her to truly be irritated. So naturally I decided to play along.

"Oh, woe is me." I began dramatically, laying one of my fore hooves on my brow, and closing my eyes.

"I have angered the sun, now and forever more my days shall be dark and without a guiding light. If only I would’ve possessed the
foresi-" *poff* the pillow I had thrown earlier impacted my face.

Using my other fore hoof I removed the pillow from my face so that I could see the once more smiling Celestia again.

"Oh be quiet you drama queen." she said mirthfully.

"Shouldn’t that be drama king?" I asked with a smile of my own.

Celestia paused for a second, tapping her chin with a hoof thoughtfully.

"Hmm, no. Definitely queen" she teased, causing me to roll my eyes in an exaggerated fashion.

"If that’s your final ruling Tia I will demand all the respect a queen deserves." I threatened jokingly.

We looked at each other for a few seconds before succumbing to laughter once more. This session lasted much shorter than the first one though, and Celestia was the first one to regain her voice this time as well.

"I feel as if I’m getting far to sidetracked here Cloud, and if I don’t say what I had intended to say I may never say it." she began.

"Aight, go on Tia. I’m listening." I simply said, curious to what her original intentions had been.

"I would like to ask if you will join me in the northern garden in about two hours?" she said hopefully.

"Sure, I have nothing else planned as I mentioned before." I responded as I sat up from my prone position.

"Wonderful I’ll see you in a bit then." Celestia said, hopping off the bed.

She walked over to the door and opened it with her magic before turning to face me again.

"Remember the northern garden Cloud. Oh I’m sorry that should have been your majesty." she said in an almost apologetic tone.

She then proceeded to quickly leave the room and close the door behind her, effectively dodging my second pillow.

Had to have the last word didn’t you? I thought, chuckling to myself. Now that I think about it did I just agree to a date? I continued to ponder.

*<>*

He agreed to the date! Celestia thought as she basically skipped down the hallway. But then again she shouldn’t really be surprised, that kiss three days ago had eradicated most of her doubts concerning Cloud. Well, at least the ones regarding whether he actually liked her. There was still the glaring problem of how he would react if he heard the full truth. Argh, why can’t this be easier! No, no Celestia you will not dwell on that now you have a picnic date to set up. She quickly corrected her own thoughts before heading off toward the kitchen.

Soon she found herself outside the doors to the castle kitchen. She had grand plans, oh yes indeed. Now she would be able to pay back Cloud for that wonderful meal he had made in his world. Cooking food for a romantic picnic couldn’t be that hard, right?

*~*

She had been wrong, so very wrong. Turns out that not having to cook for yourself for over a millennia completely removes whatever grain of skill you might’ve once possessed in cooking a meal. Oh it had started out simple, picking a recipe that sounded grand for the picnic and a pie to go with it. The chefs had offered their support to her endeavors once she had made it clear that she intended to make the meal herself. Although in hindsight that was probably the point when all had started to go wrong.

It had been quite clear that the chefs present had expected something grand to from their beloved reagents visit to their kitchen. Clearly the multitalented and benevolent Celestia could do no wrong, even in her much smaller state she was truly a marvel to behold. The smiles and confident comments that whatever she made would be a new delicacy had started to wane when she had managed to actually set fire to a pie dough. That had been the only attempt to actually resemble a dough as well.

If things had been going downhill already by that point, it certainly picked up speed after that incident. She had been forced to drop the idea of a pie for dessert since the chefs had started claiming that they were now out of eggs. Instead she had put her focus on the main dish, so with a cookbook suspended midair by her magic she set to work. However just as the dreams of a pie for dessert had been utterly crushed food was no different. Gazpacho turned into unidentifiable mush, a mushroom stew turned into something green with black dots that she could swear on her own name had become sentient, and the salmon salad looked like a disaster area. It was around this time that the chefs that had been observing her had started sneaking away one by one.

At any other point in her life Celestia would probably have been deterred earlier by her failures, or at least tried something more basic. This time it had taken substantially longer before she finally resigned to making a couple of sandwiches with various toppings. Even though she would have preferred to make something more substantial she had to face the music and admit that she most certainly had no talent in cooking a meal. With a sigh she gathered the sandwiches, a couple of plates, a bottle of wine and glasses into a basket and left the kitchen humming a slow tune to herself.

Unbeknownst to Celestia the collected staff in the kitchen shared a moment of silence and dismay as they surveyed the chaos caused by their beloved princess. This would go down as one of the new legends among the staff, right up there with Luna’s sleep walking cookie theft incident.

*~*

Having spent almost an hour and a half in the kitchen Celestia set her sights on her own chambers. Keeping a steady trot she made the walk in just under ten minutes, which left plenty of time for a quick shower. After all she wanted to look her best for the date, speaking of which it was a shame that most of her jewelry was bit too large for her current form. Although she doubted Cloud would understand the significance behind some of the jewelry. There were after all some deep ties in there to courting rituals that she was not entirely certain carried over to humans.

Pushing such ponderings out of her thoughts she opened the door to her private bathroom and stepped inside. The familiar sight that met her was nothing but extravagant, then again she had given up trying to keep some aspects of her life simple long ago. She had realized that it was a losing battle during the construction of Canterlot castle. If she would have her way her living space would be much more Spartan than this, but her ponies could be very adamant about their notions of how their princesses should live and in this case bathe.

Shaking her head slightly at how silly her beloved subjects could be at times she stepped into the shower area of the bathroom. Thanks to magic drying her coat and mane would be a simple problem to solve, so there would be no need to hurry. Even getting down to the garden in time to meet up with Cloud could be solved with magic. It really makes you wonder how well we would fare without magic. She mused to herself as the warm water washed over her. Her time in Cloud’s world had really opened her eyes to what might come from it, since they never had any access to luxuries such as magic, or perhaps inherent abilities was a more fair term. Even the other races of Equestria had some access to magic, either through ponies or other more crude methods but magic was still ever present. Yet somehow Cloud and his race had seemed to manage just fine without it. How strange that we, a whole world, could be so dependent on something that another world just scoffs at. She thought as she turned the shower off.

Her hooves clinked softly against the bathroom tiles as she made her way over to a large mirror on one of the walls. Wiping the condensation off of the reflective surface soon revealed her still wet form. I’ve heard that wet manes are in this year, I wonder if Cloud would like it. She thought absentmindedly as she levitated a comb over to start working on her mane. Thankfully her mane was much easier to work with in its current state, at least when compared to the ethereal qualities it held when she was closer to full strength.

Once her mane sufficiently worked through she initiated a simple spell that would dry her off. As the spell matrix activated she felt a light pulse of warmth rushing across her coat and mane instantly evaporating any leftover moisture on her coat. While this spell was relatively harmless a miscast could have dire consequences. One such instance would be setting up the spell matrix wrong so that it wasn’t limited to moisture outside the body. Most of my ponies don’t’ remember the controversies and horrible mishaps of old surrounding many of the spells they rely on today. She thought, shuddering at the memory of some of the more gruesome accidents she had borne witness to.

Pushing such dark thoughts out of her mind she left the bathroom and walked out into her main chamber once more. Throwing a glance at large grandfather clock situated in a corner told her that she had around five minutes to spare before she needed to get down to the garden. Should I wear any jewelry or perhaps make up? She asked herself as she walked up to her vanity. Looking herself over she ultimately decided to forgo make up as it would take too long to apply, and the only jewelry she choose was a maneclip with a moderately sized amethyst. Happy with her current look she headed over to the picnic basket and grabbed it with her levitation. And after making a final mental check that she had everything she teleported down to the path leading into the Northern garden.

The flapping of wings caused her to turn around before she could start heading down said path. It came as no surprise to her that the pony currently landing slightly to the right of her was Cloud, she had after all heard about how he had managed to get lost in the castle before.

"Hello Tia. Thought I might as well met you at the entrance since… Eh no need to sugarcoat things with you. My path finding is terribad, plain and simple. You look nice though." he said with a sincere smile.

"Thank you, and there is no need to explain." she answered, returning his smile, before asking. "Shall we?"

"After you." Cloud said, adopting his trademark roguish grin.

With that the two of them set off down the path, making small talk as they went. Before long they had entered the garden itself, though they did not stop immediately. She had a specific spot in this garden that she wanted to show Cloud after all. So for a few more minutes they just walked and talked, and while the topics were mostly centered on mundane things of everyday life she wouldn’t trade anything for it. Just the way how Cloud just treated her as if she was normal, instead of an alicorn princess was a breath of fresh air. Perhaps this was what caused me to take notice in the first place? She pondered as they entered the small artificial groove that was her favorite spot in this garden.

With a flash of her magic the blanket that been used as a cover on the basket appeared on the ground next to a large tree.

"So it is a picnic between the two of us then?" Cloud asked.

"Yes I thought it would be nice, wouldn’t you agree?" She said, answering with a question of her own.

"Oh definitely, can’t say I’ve been at a picnic date before though." Cloud responded before walking over to the blanket to sit down.

"Oh a first time? And here I was thinking you were an experienced male Cloud." She teased before she could stop herself. Not that she had really tried to stop herself.

If Clouds grin was anything to go by it hadn’t quite had the effect she had been hoping for. When he made his retort it became abundantly clear that it hadn’t.

"Aw trying to make me flustered? You get a B minus for execution but you need to work on your material."

She just rolled her eyes as a response, it was clear that this would be one duel she wouldn’t win. Instead she opted to start levitating out the meal she had prepared. Cloud had adopted a curious expression as he watched the sandwiches fly out and order themselves in a neat stack, followed by the bottle of wine and the glasses. Once everything had settled on the blanket she motioned toward the food as she spoke.

"By all means help yourself Cloud."

Still holding his curious expression he reached out for one of the sandwiches, picking one up he studied it carefully. Oh no! Is he insulted that I made something so simple? A panicked thought shot through her mind. She hadn’t noticed that she had been wearing a worried expression until Cloud looked up from the sandwich and spoke to her.

"Will you relax Tia? You’re acting all antsy over a sandwich for heaven’s sake. I enjoy sandwiches just as much as the next person does, I’m just a tad curious what you used to make them?"

Err… Her mind was shooting blanks what had she used to make them? Perhaps she should taste one first to make sure that they were edible? Yeah that sou-‘

"Well, here goes nothing." Cloud exclaimed happily, taking a large bite.

What followed was few seconds of energetic chewing that suddenly started to die down. Meanwhile Celestia’s mind was going into overdrive panic mode. Oh no, oh no, oh no! What did I put in those sandwiches? Just as she was about offer her sincerest apologies for whatever horrible taste she had invented Cloud preceded her by swallowing loudly.

"Tia you didn’t tell me ponies eat tuna sandwiches!" he exclaimed with a massive smile.

This time she managed to keep her outside composure, but on the inside she breathed a heavy sigh of relief. She recalled now that she had never talked to Cloud about what ponies could actually digest and what was commonly regarded as accepted food.

"Ah yes, we actually even some types of meat but nowadays we do so rarely at best. Ever since we learned of alternative sources of protein it has become more and more of a social relic. But since we have foreign dignitaries visiting on occasion we keep a stock of different meats and fish in the kitchen." she explained while she grabbed the bottle of wine with her magic. Perhaps this picnic got off to a great start after all.

*<>*

My hooves clattered lightly against the marble floors in one of the many corridors of Canterlot castle as I made my way back towards my room, or at least I hoped I was heading there. Celestia and I had just finished our date. It still sounded a bit strange to me that I had just had a more or less official date with Celestia. Not to say that it hadn’t been pleasant, quite the opposite in fact. While we shared some common interests most of this date had been spent talking about anything that came to mind, and surprisingly I had learned quite a bit about the alicorn. The memories that I had once gleaned from her mind had faded quite heavily but yet some sort of connection remained between us. The point I am making is that it was nice to just talk about each other without it feeling forced.

Perhaps I could even make a future for myself here. I froze mid step the second my brain processed my most recent thought.

"Oh no…" I whispered to the empty corridor.

Author's Note

Well here you go another chapter done, while I personally believe that I could have executed the writing much better in this one I did enjoy my time writing it.
So if you enjoy it leave a comment, up vote and favorite and start hacking away on the next chapter.

Ch 15. Exploring the rabbit hole

Chapter 15 Exploring the rabbit hole

Erase me, don’t tell me
I’ll take you far away from here
Delete me, complete me
In the race to recovery

I’ve come to the end of a tunnel
I’ve seen that light exist
But it’s not part of your soul
It’s all beyond control

I have never claimed, nor will I ever claim that I know my way around a relationship. I have however enjoyed my time in them, but also my time outside them. And as such I usually find myself at a crossroad whenever my thoughts bring me down this path. I have ended relationships before when I could safely say that what I felt wasn’t love, but instead raw physical attraction. Such a relationship holds no meaning except perhaps a recreational one. I have also had relationships end due to negligence on my part, only to miss what I just lost later. I’ve made my way around, and yet I repeat the same mistakes or fall for a pretty face. By now you’re probably expecting me to start making a point out of my inane ramblings. The truth of the matter however is that I’m still standing at that crossroad, watching the dust fly through the wind, unable to make a decision.

*~*

Naïve! The single word raged through my mind. Had I really become so deluded that I had thought that everything here would turn out fine? I was angry. No, angry was not enough to describe what I felt. I was furious, not only had I lost sight of my goal, I had almost given in to a very tempting conclusion to my situation. To go home was not just a maybe, the second jump through the dimensions had proven that, and yet I had been ready to abandon it all. The life I had seen and eventually experienced here was like a dream, and yet I refused to just trade it for all the hard work I had put into my studies back home, my family, my friends, my achievements, even my failures, the list continued to grow for every passing second. I had been that close to just turn my back on all of it, and that scared me.

Shakily I took a deep breath to calm myself. I’m not ready to hear Luna answer my questions, but I cannot afford to wait any longer.
I would not be able to continue onward in ignorance any longer. I had to have my answers, they would dictate my final verdict on the matter at hand. But, dang it! I wasn’t ready! Going into to this with my current state of mind could prove disastrous. I really should head to bed and get some rest before talking to Luna. I tried to reason with myself. And yet I couldn’t move from that one spot in the middle of the empty corridor. Slowly realization dawned upon me, it was unlikely that I’d get any rest with these thoughts. So with steps more determined than I felt I turned and started to head in the opposite direction, toward the throne room.

Much to my surprise I reached a familiar set of doors after just twenty minutes of searching. Perhaps I started to get an inclination of the castle’s layout, or it could have been dumb luck. Either way I had reached the first stop on my current quest to find Luna. I had picked the throne room as my first destination for two reasons. One, there was a high chance that Luna would be present here since I had just spent time with Celestia. Two, should Luna not be in the throne room there were guaranteed to be guards there whom I could ask for directions, hopefully they had been informed of the agreement between Luna and I. Well, it’s a plan at least. I thought with a mental sigh as I approached one of the unicorn guards by the door.

"Excuse me but is Lu-, Princess Luna present in the throne room at this time?" I asked, while silently berating myself for almost casually calling her just Luna in front of the guards.

"The princess is not to be disturbed at this hour. You will have to wait until the next court session to see the princess, citizen." Came a clearly well practiced response.

Well, buck… This was a possibility I should’ve been able to foresee. The question now however was whether I should try to convince the guard to divulge Luna’s whereabouts, or if I should just try find someone else to tell me. Ultimately deciding that arguing with a guard would be a losing battle I turned around and started to head away from the door. The sound of the door opening made me stop and turn my head though.

I watched as a second pair of unicorn guards made their way out from the throne room, exchanging small nods with the two who guarded the door. As chance would have it one of the new arrivals noticed me. A flash of recognition could be seen in his eyes before he started to walk over to me.

"Hello there. You must be Cloud, yes?" he greeted, offering a hoof to shake.

"I’m Cloud, but I don’t think I’ve met you before mr…?" I asked, now slightly curious as to who this unicorn was.

"Oh I’m sorry, where are my manners? The name’s Light Keeper, and if the armor didn’t give it away I’m part of the day guard." the before this unknown stallion introduced himself.

"The armor is a dead giveaway." I agreed, before continuing.

"Not to seem rude- You know what scratch that I’m just going to be blunt here. Was there anything you needed from me?" I asked the newly acquainted guard.

"Heh, down to the point eh? I can appreciate that, and no I was going to ask you the same thing. I assume you’re looking for princess Celestia, right?" he asked.

"Err, no. It’s actually princess Luna I’m trying to get a hold of currently." I answered carefully, silently praying that this guard knew about Luna’s promise.

"Ah, yes of course. There was a mention of this during the officers meeting yesterday. Unfortunately Luna will be preoccupied for at least another hour, but I can show you to a room where you can wait while she attends to her duties." Light Keeper explained.

"I would appreciate that, thank you." I said, trying to keep any relief out of my voice.

"Well then follow me Cloud." He said before turning to shout to the other guard that had exited the throne room with him.

"Oi, Fog! I’m taking Cloud here to one of the waiting rooms I’ll meet you down at the Old saddle later."

The guard in question nodded in acknowledgement, before trotting off down the hall. A moment later Light Keeper motioned for me to follow him. After a minute walking, with the clatter of our hooves against the marble floor being the only sound, Light Keeper spoke up once more.

"I’ve heard about your sparring match with the element of loyalty. From what I’ve heard you have a pretty relentless way of fighting when you get serious." he said.

"I suppose I do." I answered slowly when I registered that my guide had spoken to me. My thoughts had moved back to the pending conversation with Luna.

"Mind if I ask where you picked up that way of fighting? It’s not common for a civilian to be able to fight like that, even for a Pegasus I mean." Light Keeper asked.

Should I tell him? The others hadn’t really treated my existence as a secret after the sparring match. Oh, and I had told Swiftmend after all, one more ain’t gonna hurt. I mean it’s not like I need to tell him the full story. I reasoned with myself.

"Would you believe me if I told you it was in another dimension?" I answered Light Keeper’s question, deliberately not turning my head to look at the guard walking beside me. In my peripheral I could see him giving me an evaluating look though, as the two of walked on in silence.

"You know what, with all the crazy that has been going down lately starting with Discord breaking out of his prison, and then the invasion of these star monsters I’m just going to take your word for it." Light Keeper finally said, breaking the silence once more.

"That’s it? No further questions?" I asked, somewhat surprised that he wasn’t going to push the issue.

"Nope, every stallion has his own rights to keep a few secrets at heart. Also that sounds a bit too incredible to be a lie." He answered simply.

"How do you know that I’m not an excellent liar?" I commented.

"Okay do you want me to not believe you now? Besides, both the princesses trust you from what I can gather." he deadpanned.

"Aight, point taken." I conceded.

Silence once again reigned in the hallway we trotted through, and I soon found myself slipping back into my brooding thoughts. Had I really been trying to convince a royal guard that I was a liar? My state of mind seemed to be more scrambled than I had first thought.

For the rest of the walk the two of us remained quiet, and before long we reached an open door, leading to a chamber much like the one I had dined in with Luna a few days ago.

"Wait here. I’ll go and inform Luna that you wish to speak with her." Light Keeper declared before he turned and headed back the way we had just come.

"Thank you!" I called after him to no response.

Perhaps I had angered him somehow? I wondered as I started to examine the room I had been left in.

*~*

I let out a deep sigh as I sat staring out of the only window of the room I was waiting in. The sun had begun and finished its descent hours ago, or at least it felt like it. Truth be told it was probably closer to a single hour. Slapping the facts in my own face did little to alleviate my boredom though. Had it not been for the pressing nature of my upcoming conversation with Luna, I would’ve called it a night long ago. Now normally waiting an hour wouldn’t be much of an issue for me, however waiting in an empty room with nothing to take your mind of something potentially life changing is another matter.

Time continued to flow at a snails’ pace as I just sat there. Until finally, I heard the soft echo of hoofsteps coming from the corridor outside the room. Hoping that this was Luna my eyes fixated on the open door as the steps continued to grow closer. My hopes were realized as Luna entered through the door not a minute later.

"Young Cloud." she greeted me, before continuing. "It would seem that you have collected your thoughts, yes?"

"I have Luna, for better or worse I have." I answered the lunar reagent.

Hearing the seriousness in my voice had an interesting effect on Luna, as she looked at me appraisingly before speaking again.

"I have promised you answers to my best ability Cloud, yet I sense that some of your questions frighten you. And still you come here seeking the truth, it is an admirable quality to not shy away from reality." Luna commented.

"Now, ask and I shall answer."

If only I knew where to start, although if I don’t start soon I’m afraid I never will. I thought before launching into my first question.

"Last time we spoke you talked about how my ties to this world most likely were due to Tempest Cloud’s disappearance from Equestria. Have you found anything else to support this theory?"

"I can see why you would want to ascertain that, and yes I have in fact found some proof although weak. Would you like me to make a short elaboration?" Luna asked in turn.

As I only nodded in response Luna continued.

"From the many tomes I’ve studied regarding Storm Paragons lately I found a small inconspicuous book, upon reading it became clear that it was in fact a diary. As luck would have its owner had been no other than the very mare I believe to be your distant relative. What was more interesting though was the small drawn picture of a cutie mark drawn on the first page. While not an exact match to your mark it is very similar, and I’d like to point out that it is common for family to share marks related to each other. Just look at your friend Applejack’s family for example." Luna explained.

"It’s not quite enough to convince me fully yet, although I’ll keep an open mind on the matter." I said, not knowing if I should feel disappointed or relieved that there was nothing more concrete.

"A sound stance to take. Now what other questions may I help you with?" Luna replied.

"Yes but the next question is a bit personal so you do not have to answer me if you so desire." I said hesitantly.

"Ask your question Cloud, I shall not be offended." the night alicorn proclaimed.

"Alright then. When you merged with Jealousy were you aware of what was happening?"

"Ah, I can see why you were hesitant to ask. It is a dark secret you wish me to share Cloud, however I will share it. The short answer is yes, I was aware but this question requires a longer answer than that. Bear with me for these are not proud memories I am about to share. When Jealousy and I merged my view of the world around me had already been distorted to the point where I could see nothing but schemes against me and anger towards those I thought to be the cause of my loneliness. The merging process only amplified what dark thought and emotions I had already allowed into my heart. So in a sense I was truly aware of my actions when Jealousy entered me, however by that time I already saw nothing but a distortion of this world. Almost like looking through a flawed lens made of colored glass." Luna said dejectedly.

"I’m sorry for poking around in old wounds, but I have one more question related to this. If I may of course?" I asked carefully.

"Go ahead, the faster you ask your question the faster we can leave this dark subject. Although I fear any other questions you may have will not be much lighter." Luna remarked with a dark chuckle.

"Jealousy could merge instantly with you since the two of you had become attuned to each other, correct?" I asked carefully.

This time it was Luna’s time to respond with only a nod, prompting me to continue.

"Theoretically speaking, could the stars possibly force themselves onto their intended target, or is the alignment to their respective nature a prerequisite for them to take over?"

As I posed my latest question, Luna had raised one of her hooves to thoughtfully tap her muzzle.

"Yes, I believe that they could. However if they did that, it’s highly possible that you would have a chance of fighting back mentally. A strong mind may very well be able to push them back out, or at least resist their whispers long enough for help to arrive. Else there would be little sense in Jealousy waiting so long to merge with me." Luna said finally.

"So in other words we have nothing but strong arguments supporting the theory?" I summarized with a follow up question.

"I am afraid that it seems to be the case. My guess is that they themselves created the appropriate conditions for taking over the bodies that they possess now. Or at least the one Grief is still in possession of. But just as you said it is nothing but guesses at this point." Luna confirmed.

"Okay, I have one more question and this will be the last one." I said, bracing myself for the one question I dreaded the most to ask.

"Understood, I shall do my best to answer it." Luna said with a small nod.

"The reason no action has been taken against Grief yet is tied to me right?" I almost whispered, and upon seeing Luna’s facial expression change I knew I had hit dead center.

"Yes, your perceptiveness is impressive Cloud tell me how much have you managed to piece together?" Luna replied carefully.

"Not much more than the fact that me being here is causing some sort of complication, one severe enough that it precedes finding and blasting Grief with the elements." I answered truthfully.

"I will give you the answers you seek Cloud, but before that I must stress that you under no circumstances should feel any pressure. The situation is not as bleak as it most likely is going to sound. Oh and I almost forgot, one more thing before I begin needs to be clarified.
This information is highly classified, the only three ponies who know about it are Twilight, my sister and I." Luna started to explain.

"I will not tell a soul." I promised.

"Very well then. The major complication lies with the rift between our worlds itself, or rather why it has never collapsed in on itself. Spatial magic is at best highly unstable, at least something as advanced as creating a bridge between dimensions. Moving between them when the bridge is established is a simple matter, but maintaining the bridge is incredibly complicated. The last pony alive that could even hope to perform such a feat was Starswirl the bearded. Well that’s not entirely true, Twilight has the potential to reach his level and beyond, but she’s still decades from achieving that. Now the only answer we’ve been able to find as to why the rift has stayed open for countless years is that someone, or perhaps something is more appropriate, has been actively maintaining it." Luna started to explain, and I felt the pieces begin to fall into place.

"Yes, I can see that you’ve made the connection yourself Cloud. If Grief was to be defeated at this very moment, the rift would collapse and with it your path home would be lost. This is the scenario we’re trying to avoid if possible, so while Grief is content with hiding we shall not pursue." she finished her explanation, unknowingly confirming some of my worst fears.

"So-" I began, pausing to swallow. "So then it’s a race against time?"

"Indeed it is, but have some faith Cloud we will manage to solve this." Luna said in a comforting tone.

"Sorry but I’m an atheist." I murmured to myself.

"What is an atheist? I thought you were human?" Luna asked with a confused look on her face.

"That is a discussion for another time Luna." I replied tiredly.

"Very well we shall take that as a promise for another conversation with thee." Luna stated, before adding.

"Now were there any more questions you had for me Cloud?"

"No, you have given me enough to ponder on for now. You have my thanks Luna, you’ve brought light to many of the missing facts I needed." I answered her sincerely.

"Then I will bid you good night Cloud, a reagents life is seldom without tasks that needs to be taken care off." She declared as she stood up.

"I understand fully, and I wish you a good night as well Luna. Once again thank you." I responded.

With that Luna turned and left the room where we had been talking for the past half hour, leaving me to my newly agrivated inner chaos. After shaking my head violently I stood up. I would not come to a conclusion right here I needed time to melt all this new information, and more time to process it. With that in mind I walked out of the room and started to head back to my room.

*~*

It was with tired steps that I reached the door to my room. My walk had not cleared my thoughts and despite Luna’s words I could not help but to feel a bit of guilt. She had seemed very urgent in convincing me that there was plenty of time to come up with a solution yet. It was most likely for Tia’s sake. I decided on as a pushed open the door and slipped inside. Another push with one of my wings caused it close again with a soft click. A good night’s sleep would hopefully help me. Well if I could find any with all the spinning thoughts.

"Aw, the paragon seems to be having some problems. Isn’t that cute." A sickeningly sweet voice called out from behind me, causing me to snap around in an instant, preparing to face whoever had lied in wait for me.

Or I would have if hadn’t been hit by a raw blast of telekinetic magic the moment I started to stand, sending me flying. With loud *thud* I slammed into the opposing wall, feeling the air forcibly getting exhaled from my lungs. Blinking rapidly in hopes of clearing away the disorientation, and tears caused from the quite painful impact I slowly raised my head in hopes of at least getting a look at my attacker. And what I saw scared me, for there wearing a mask of contempt stood Dreamcatcher.

"My my, I expected more of the renowned Storm Paragon." She drawled mockingly as she advanced slowly, keeping me pinned to the wall with magic.

"And- And what could you possibly want?" I managed to squeeze out between my gasps for air.

I had to keep her talking everything hinged on help arriving! I thought, slowly growing closer to panicking.

"Your life as a compensation for the one you stole from Lord Rage would be a start!" She snarled, causing me to stop my attempts to breathe for a second before Dreamcatcher continued.

"But alas, I’m not allowed to do that. Mistress Grief has asked me to come here to extend an offer Paragon. She will allow you to go home, given that you don’t tell the elements or the princesses of this interaction."

"Do you- Do you think I’m a fool?! That- that has trap written all over it!" I exclaimed between breaths, once I remembered to breathe again.

My response caused Dreamcatcher to chuckle darkly.

"Oh you truly are a piece of art aren’t you? Of course I think you’re a fool, and a trap? Really what would we gain by that? I could kill you right now if I so desired."

She was right! I realized, panic now seemingly growing closer by the second. Had it been a stand up fight I might’ve fared better but this feeling of utter hopelessness was getting to me quicker than I’d thought possible.

"We will give you five days to think about our most generous offer. But if you aren’t by the area you called your home during your first weeks here after five days have passed, we shall consider it as you declining. And then I will have my mistresses blessing to do whatever I desire with you." Dreamcatcher declared before levitating me away from the wall, only to slam me back into it again.

My vision swam before my eyes, with a flash the shape of Dreamcatcher vanished, and with her went the force constricting me to the wall, causing me to fall down into a heap of wings and hooves.

Out of the ashes and into the fire. I thought grimly, as my world slowly but steadily stopped spinning. Still feeling a bit lightheaded I struggled to my hooves, I needed help but there was no one I dared ask now was there? Or wait perhaps there was one… With that thought I hobbled towards the door. Looks like there would be no rest for my weary mind yet.

*<>*

Swiftmend woke slowly, and for a few seconds confusion reigned. Why had he woken up? The clock on the wall told him that barely two hours had passed since he went to bed. Just as he decided that going back to sleep would be the only logical course of action a light tapping was heard by the door. Why the hay would the innkeeper disturb me at this hour? He thought irritably, as the tapping stopped. Just as he was about to ignore it and deal with it tomorrow the tapping returned ever so slightly louder. Curiousness finally won over the freshly awoken Swiftmend as he threw the blanket with a quick burst of magic. The tapping returned for a third time, causing Swiftmend to grumble.

"Yeah, yeah show some patience will ya." he muttered in low tone.

Lighting his horn he slowly unlocked the door and let it swing open. He was meet with the sight of a familiar, scarred, pegasus. A familiar scarred pegasus, with ruffled feathers all over the wings, who was breathing heavily as if he had run the entire way from the castle to here.

"Hello Swift, I need to ask you for a favor." said Stormcloud tiredly.

Author's Note

Well then here's chapter 15 I hope you enjoy it. I'd also like to extend a thanks to everyone who favorited, commented and up-voted the story following chapter 14, having people actually show interest is a wonderful motivator. So just pray that I don't get caught in Planetside 2's claws again, at least not more than I already am.

Ch 16. The weight of worlds

Chapter 16 The weight of worlds

Hey…
You’re awake
And it keeps you where you wanted to be known
That’s alright
You know that you’ve been framed
All the way
And it keeps you where you wanted to be known
But that’s alright.. you’re only human, boy…
Take your inhibitions going home

Have you ever stood before a choice between two things? Of course you have, it is part of our daily life after all. However, have you ever had the displeasure of having to choose between two things of near equal value? Some of you might’ve been put in that position and for that you have my sympathies. Choices come in all shapes and forms, some easy and some hard to the point of cruelty. Worst of all are the choices where there’s no right answer, at least that’s what you try tell yourself…

*~*

I was tired, not only had I stayed up later than I had expected to. The little rest I had gotten had been fleeting at best, but in the end I had to try and see the bright side of my situation. For I had at least managed to get Swiftmend to agree to help me. Now all I had to do was to play my part, and maybe just maybe everything would click in the end. This was more of a gamble than I would normally have taken but my options had run dry rather quickly. So with a large yawn and a complete stretch of all my muscles, new and old, I left my room for my morning spar with Rainbow Dash.

Finding my way to the guard room where Rainbow and I sparred was one of the few locations in the castle I felt confident in finding now. It was rather refreshing that I was finally beginning to get some grasp of the layout. Better late than never I suppose. I thought as my hooves led me to the familiar set of doors leading into the guards training rooms. Pushing the door open I found the polychromatic pegasus already waiting for me. For all the naps I saw her take in the show she seems to be an early riser if she had enough of a reason to wake up. I thought as I walked toward her. Rainbow looked up a second later and zoomed over as she spotted me.

"Oh oh, Cloud can we do weapon practice today?" she asked, a wide grin splitting her muzzle.

I groaned inwardly. I had let slip at one point that traditional Karate from earth incorporated weapons for reaching the black belts, well at least the style I had learnt did. So now at even intervals Rainbow would ask if I could teach her what I knew. I had explained why it would be impossible for me to teach her multiple times already, and I was semi certain that she just asked to see if she could rile me up at this point.

"We’ve been over this Dash. I cannot teach you how to handle a weapon designed for human hands, especially not when I’m a pony myself. Not only am I lacking the dexterity that my hands would provide, you aren’t familiar enough with my version of Karate yet to properly make the jump over to practicing with any of the weapons I’m trained to use." I patiently explained for what was probably the 3rd time.

"Aw, well it didn’t hurt to try this time too. So shall we get started?" Rainbow replied cheerfully.

"Aight, any ground rules for today?" I asked, having learnt that she liked to set certain restrictions to further focus on a specific set of techniques when we spared.

"Hmm, let’s see… How about only attacks using you fore hooves the first three rounds and for the two following that we’ll have to try and sweep your opponents legs whenever possible?" Rainbow suggested.

"Sure why the hay not." I said before dashing in only to be quickly countered by Dash.

Rainbow responded with a fierce grin, and then responded in kind by attacking my face. An attack that I quickly sidestepped, meeting her grin with one of my own. For a second we stood there waiting for the other to move, and then with a flurry of motion from both of us the dance was on.

I was not particularly worried about injury when sparring with Dash. She had practiced more than enough to know her own reach and more importantly she had control over her body’s motions. The only part of today’s menu that I dreaded a bit were the takedowns, as such techniques had never been my forte. But I guess that’s why she added it as one of the conditions for today. She liked when both us got something out of the session, and I suppose I could agree with that.

My contemplations were quickly interrupted as Rainbow got inside my guard with a quick instep, boosted by her wings. Forcing me to return my full focus on our daily brawl. That I had allowed her that close before reacting had of course not gone unnoticed by the speed devil I fought.

"You’re slowing down Storm! Stop thinking and just fight me!" she shouted as she retreated back from my attempted counter.

Rather than responding to her taunts I flared my wings and boosted myself forward in an attempt to catch her off guard. However as I had just recently started to try and incorporate my wings into my fighting style I misjudged the generated momentum greatly, causing my balance to break. Before I had time to recover Rainbow was there with a quick one, two combo.

"First match goes to me Storm." she said with a smile, offering a hoof to help me get back up.

"Well now that I’ve warmed up a bit let’s see if round two will be as easy shall we?" I replied with a smile of my own before grasping her hoof.

The moment I was back up my hooves the game was back on as we started to circle each other once more, both waiting for the other to make the first move. Betting on my offense for a second time I feinted high and struck low, forcing Rainbow back into a defensive role. Although the dance was just beginning for this session, it felt like it would be a good one.

*~*

Freshly showered I left the training area about an hour and a half later. After the sparring Rainbow had suggested that we’d practice the usage of wings while fighting, something she had been quite adamant about for quite some time. I could only wonder for what purpose she felt that I needed to know about it, but it was nice to acquire a new set of options so I was not one to complain.

Slowly my thoughts shifted toward what was next on my schedule, and as I stood there thinking a large yawn that I failed to stifle surfaced.

"Perhaps breakfast with coffee is a suitable next step of today." I muttered quietly to myself.

The yawn had been a painful reminder of the lack of sleep I had gotten the night before. Pushing such thoughts out of my head I set off to find a dining room serving breakfast, I could rest when all this was over and I needed to find the rest of the girls today. All for the sake of the plan. I thought as I guided my steps away from the training hall and towards what I hoped was a dining hall.

Luckily for me my nose caught the distinct smell of freshly baked bread just after a few minutes of searching. Following the scent I eventually heard a pair of voices that I recognized, streaming out from an open door further down the corridor that I currently found myself in. As I got closer I started to make out the words of what was actually being said, and judging by what I heard it seemed to an argument of some kind.

"Ah’m tellin’ ya Pinkie. Apple pie ain’t no breakfast food!" I heard what had to be Applejack herself exclaim.

"And I’m telling you Jackie that you should at least try it!" the second voice, most likely belonging to Pinkie Pie, growled.

As I reached the door I found Pinkie with a heavy scowl, dangerously close to force feeding Applejack with a large serving of apple pie. Applejack of course stared back stubbornly refusing to admit that a dessert was a proper way to start the day. So before either could start up the argument again I decided to make my presence known.

"Good morning, am I interrupting something?" I said, announcing that I was there. Both ponies jumped in surprise at the third voice suddenly joining them, but both recovered quickly when they saw who had spoken.

"Nopey lopey! Just a friendly discussion." Pinkie said cheerfully, as Applejack silently mimed “thank you” to me.

"Yes, friendly… Anyhow a good mornin" to ya Stormcloud.’ Applejack added.

"Thank you Applejack, Pinkie, now would there possibly be a chance that there’s some breakfast left in this dining room?" I asked, hoping that there would at least be something edible left for my rather late arrival.

"Oh yeah there should be plenty of food left! The only ponies who ate their breakfast in this room today was me, AJ, Fluttershy and Rarity!" Pinkie exclaimed happily.

"Great, then I won’t have to make a trip to the the kitchen yet." I said gratefully, as I moved over to the trolleys containing the assorted breakfast articles.

After quickly snatching up an assortment of spreads and a whole heap of toast I walked back to the table, but stopped to grab a pitcher of orange juice with one of my wings. Fully loaded with what I considered to a sufficient breakfast I sat myself down and started munching. Apparently it was quite a sight to see me wolf down piece after piece of toast since Applejack interrupted me in the middle of reaching for the next slice in line by clearing her throat. Turning my head to face the orange earth pony I heard Pinkie give a disappointed sigh.

"Aww, don’t interrupt him Jackie. He was about to break his first “I can eat x pieces of toast in less than ten minutes” record." Pinkie said sadly.

"His what now? I’m sorry Pinkie but Ah just don’t follow ya right now." Applejack said, sounding confused.

I on the other hand was more confused that Applejack just didn’t roll with it.

"No, the moment is gone Jackie. Now he’ll have to wait a week for the achievement to reset." Pinkie explained patiently.

"Well then that sounds unfortunate, but perhaps we should save this conversation for another time?" I asked, after taking a quick swig of juice.

"Okie dokie!" Pinkie exclaimed cheerfully.

"So Cloud, what’s yer plan fer today?" Applejack asked.

"Nothing much really, I was hoping to able to spend some time with all of you girls." I answered truthfully.

"Well ah think yer of to a fine start with that already." Applejack answered with a short but mirthful laugh.

"Yeah, I suppose I am. Speaking of which, do you two have any plans for today?" I asked, returning Applejack’s previous question.

"Well I was planning on going down to the city to buy some candy canes later." Pinkie quickly answered to AJ’s disapproving stare.

"Ah, was planning on spending the day helping Mac keep track of Applebloom and the rest of the crusaders." Applejack added.

I nodded thoughtfully as the two mares spoke. It was surprising that I had not run into any other ponies that I might’ve recognized, seeing how all of Ponyville had been evacuated to Canterlot. But I suppose that it was for the better in the long run, I couldn’t have too many distractions if I wanted things to proceed in a smooth manner.

"Sounds like a fine way to spend your time." I commented before asking

"You two wouldn’t happen to know where I could find either Fluttershy or Rarity would you?"

"Naa, can’t say tha-" Applejack began before being interrupted by Pinkie.

"Oh, oh! I do! I do! Pick me!" she cheered loudly while waving a hoof wildly in the air.

Barely containing a chuckle, Applejack looked like she would murder me if I laughed, I turned to Pinkie.

"Well go ahead then Pinkie, where are they?"

"Rarity said she and Fluttershy would meet for lunch down in the garden of statues later today." She supplied quickly.

"Okay, thanks for the info Pinks." I said before wolfing down the remaining toast.

I thanked Applejack and Pinkie for the company and left the dining room. As I started down the corridor I heard the argument between AJ and Pinkie start up again.

"Tell me that you’re joking Pinkie! Are you really going to buy more sweets later?" I heard AJ’s voice drift from the room I had just left.

Allowing myself a small chuckle I started to search for the next pony on my list for today. I was making great progress and hopefully my luck would hold.

*~*

If I know Twilight right she will already be in the study that she commandeered when she began her research. I thought idly as I let my hooves guide me in the general direction of the study.

After an extended search for Twilight’s research room I finally decided to swallow my pride and ask a passing servant for directions. The short talk that followed was not a boost to my self-esteem concerning navigation. Turns out I had walked past the room Twilight occupied four times already. Starting over once more I head toward the indicated room only to find it empty. A quick search of the room rewarded me with a small note explaining that she had run down to the library to cross reference something that she had found.

Well this puts a wrench in my plans. I mentally complained as I left the room behind. What do I do now? Should I wait for her to return or should I try to catch her at the library? That being said where the hay is the library? I was so lost in my thoughts that I did not notice that I was about to reach an intersecting corridor, nor did I notice the pony just coming around the corner of said intersection. Next thing I knew I had bumped into the pony and in the process fallen down rather heavily on my haunches.

"Oh dear, are you okay? I’m so sorry I did not see you there." a refined yet apologetic voice called out from above me.

Still a bit dazed I responded before looking up.

"Oh no, it’s partly my fault, I was deep in thought myself."

A white hoof appeared in my field of vision, a silent offering to help me back up onto my hooves. Accepting the hoof I was quickly back onto all fours and I raised my gaze to finally look at the pony who had helped me up.

"Thank you..." was all I managed to get out before any further thoughts of speech were obliterated. The pony I had bumped into was no one other than Blue Blood.

"No need to thank me my good stallion." he quickly replied.

Strange, I thought he would be more obnoxious than this? I thought slightly bewildered. In the meantime Blue Blood seemed to have had taken a closer look at me for he suddenly exclaimed.

"Oh wait I know you! You’re the one called Stormcloud yes?"

"That would be me." I answered carefully, bracing myself for a personality reversal.

"Oh most delightful, I’m prince Blue Blood. A pleasure to make your acquaintance." Blue Blood continued in his strangely joyful tone.

Okay, is he high or something? I wondered as my confusion only grew with each passing second. I refocused back to Blue Blood and found him studying me quite thoroughly.

"Is there anything I can help you with prince Blue Blood?" I asked him, leaving a bit of caution in my voice.

"Ah no, I was actually about to ask you the same thing good sir. I assume you’re looking for my aunt, yes?" came his smooth reply.

"Err, no I’m looking for Twilight Sparkle actually." I answered before I could fully register what he had asked.

"Ah Lady Sparkle. I believe I saw her return through the main gate a few minutes ago. If you go now you might be able to catch her." Blue Blood supplied helpfully.

"Thank you?" I said carefully once more. This entire encounter had been nothing but bizarre.

"Again, no need to thank me my good stallion." he said with a small laugh, his eyes once again sweeping over my body.

"Aight, I’ll just be going then. Nice meeting you." I said before walking past the white unicorn.

"Oh no the pleasure was all mine." Blue Blood called after me softly.

Okay that was beyond strange. He knew about the budding relationship between Tia and I, but that’s not exactly a secret. His demeanor though... Actually I’ll just save myself a headache and ask someone who might know later today. I started to think but stopped myself when I realized that I didn’t really need to solve this one mystery, nor was I sure that I wanted to. I did have something else to do right now after all.

That being said, I had no idea of how to get down to the main entrance from where I currently was. While silently cursing my sense of direction, and adding a few select words for the watered down curses I was stuck with, I eventually found a passing servant to give me clear directions to finding my path.

So after hurrying down a set of stairs that I had previously overlooked, I found myself trotting at a brisk pace down the main corridor of the bottom floor. The activity on this floor was significantly greater than the other ones. Here there was actually bustling activity with both castle staff, and normal ponies that came to have questions answered by the princesses at court or to sell their wares to the castle. Either way I quickly realized that it would be next to impossible to find Twilight from my current point of view.

As soon as I reached the entrance hall I stomped off the ground took to a lazy hover a few feet over the passing ponies, earning more than a few a weird looks from both staff and citizens. Apparently my ingenious idea broke some sort of social taboo, but at the moment I couldn’t care less. Finding Twilight was of great importance right now, it was in fact one of the most important meetings I’d have today. Come on, come on, where are you Twilight? I wondered as my eyes flickered back and forth, scanning the crowd.

Wait, there! I mentally cheered as I spotted a familiar mane moving through the edge of the milling ponies. It was pure dumb luck that I had seen her at all since I had been searching near the door, and had thrown a random glance toward that direction. Well, luck is not a factor to be underestimated. I told myself as I flapped my wings to catch up with the studious mare.

"Twilight!" I called out as I grew close, causing her to make a startled jump.

"Argh! Why would you do that Cloud? You nearly gave me a heart attack, it is bad enough when Pinkie pops up out of nowhere." she started to lecture in a stern tone.

"Ehehe, sorry ‘bout that." I said sheepishly, my ears dropping slightly as a response before perking back up as I continued.

"How about I make it up to you?"

Twilight cocked her head slightly to the left, continuing to give me a stern gaze, although an almost invisible smile lessened the impact.

"You know Cloud, you’re quite easy to see through at times. I don’t know what it is but you’re hiding something again. Never the less, I’ll bite. Mostly out of curiosity of what you’re offering, but I also want to see if I can figure out this new scheme of yours." She finally said after a few moments of thought.

"Okay, how about we do another study session today. But this time instead of focusing on finding a way home for me I’ll teach you some more about my world." I offered.

"Really!" Twilight almost shouted, her ears perking straight up.

"Yes really, the time limit is until lunch though and that should be abo-"

*Flash*

"-ut two hours from now." I finished slowly as the scenery had suddenly changed around me.

No longer were Twilight and I standing in the grand entrance to Canterlot castle, instead we were standing in a room that I identified as the guestroom Twilight currently stayed in. Well I was standing at least. Twilight was rushing around searching for quills, ink and parchment.

She must’ve teleported us. I slowly came to realize as I watched Twilight struggle to fit everything she had gathered into her saddlebags.

"You know, we don’t have to go to your study for this right? We could just do it here, it would give you more time for questions." I spoke up, fearing that if Twilight put any more magical pressure on the poor bags something would break.

My words caused her to pause for a second and then follow up with a frustrated groan.

"Augh, you couldn’t have said that a bit earlier?"

"Calm down Sparkle butt, it’s not like you’ve actually lost any time yet." I replied, a small smirk playing on my muzzle.

Twilight adopted a weird facial expression at the nickname but seemed to eventually file it under another of my quirks. Twilight lit her horn again and in a nimbus of quills, parchment and ink bottles the contents of her saddlebags came flying through the air, neatly arranging themselves around her on the ground.

"Well then shall we start?" she asked as she simultaneously dipped a quill in ink and readied a piece of parchment.

"I’m ready to start any time you want Twilight. Which topic would you like to explore today?"

"Hmm, how about entertainment on your world? I think that a lighter topic would be a nice start." Twilight answered thoughtfully.

"Entertainment huh? Sure that’s an easy enough topic, but it’s also one that could span this entire session. There’s a lot to cover in human entertainment after all."

"Okay, we’ll start there anyway, I’ll tell you if I want to explore a different topic." Twilight decided.

"Aight, then let’s start with a quick rundown of what is considered entertainment in modern human society, and then you can pick a more specific topic from there." I suggested.

When Twilight responded with a quick nod I continued.

"Okay then I will start by grouping them into three major categories and then we’ll work ourselves down from there. First of would be physical activities, here I would put sports and hiking to give you an idea of what you can expect if we explore this branch. Secondly I’d say would be social interaction, this would entail parties, hanging out with friends and other similar activities. Thirdly and last we have the digital realm, and this one is a bit tricky to describe. There’s social interactions happening all the time here as well as a type of sport, but neither of these would fall under the two previous categories." I quickly summarized.

After a moment of consideration Twilight spoke up.

"I think that we’ll start with the social interactions part first, I have a feeling that I’ll have an easier time relating to this topic without getting too sidetracked."

"Okay, then might I suggest that we start by you giving me a quick rundown of what you normally do here in Equestria? It would be beneficial to us both if I didn’t spend time repeating things you may already know about." I suggested.

"Hmm, that’s not a bad idea actually. I’ll give you a quick rundown on the activities that I have been enjoying during my time in Ponyville. First off we have…"

*~*

"Okay so you mean to tell me that everypony with the ability to access this mass of information also has the option to interact with each other?" Twilight asked, her voice carrying a slightly bewildered tone.

Not that I was surprised by the way she was reacting, quite the opposite really. The time limit I had given Twilight was almost up, and I had just been faced with the challenge to describe what I had meant by the digital realm. I thought I had done a pretty good job explaining some of the key-features, but unfortunately one can only do so much without any real aid. Or actually showcasing it for that matter. Sure I had shown her the phone that I had brought with me, and while it had fascinated her immensely it was old by today’s standards.

"In short yes, if they want to interact with others they have the option to do so. There are of course many steps involved in this process however."

"Like what, could you give me an example?" Twilight rapidly asked.

It was amazing really, Twilight’s thirst for knowledge was truly something fearful. During this two hour session her questions had never stopped coming, the only pauses I had observed were the ones when she’d have to dip the quill in new ink. Now however I’d have to disappoint her, I was not ready to start describing how a modern computer used the internet to acquire new software.

"I’m afraid that will have to wait Sparkle butt, I said our session would run until it was time for lunch." I said.

"But can’t you just give me a quick rundown?" Twilight asked, her facial expression begging me to accept. I almost caved in under that innocent desire to learn, almost.

"I’m afraid I can’t do that. Not only would a quick rundown spawn more questions than answers, it would also intrude on my lunch." I finally replied.

"Aww, okay then. How about tomorrow?" she asked hopefully.

"Tomorrow." I simply agreed, it would be easier this way.

"Yes!" Twilight cheered. "Let’s say after lunch tomorrow then?"

"Anything is fine really, but that’ll work. Now if you’ll excuse me I need to get going."

"Mmkay, see you tomorrow then Cloud."

With that I rose and walked out of Twilight’s room. I threw a final glance over my shoulder just as I exited, seeing Twilight deeply engrossed in reviewing her new information. Well then, time to get some lunch and then perhaps to meet up with Tia? I pondered as my hooves carried me in the general direction of the kitchen.

*~*

A quick salad later I was back on track for finding Celestia. Strangely enough finding the kitchen had been a simple task today. Now that I think about it, finding my way has been considerably easier today. Perhaps I’m actually starting to learn the basic layout of this place. I mused to myself as my hooves guided me towards the throne room. My plan to find Celestia was rather simple after all. I would just check the two most likely locations I could think of before asking for directions. Now if you’re sharp you may have noticed that I had decided to save asking for directions for last. In my defense all I can I say is that I’m male and my pride has a tendency to get in the way in situations like these.

The long corridors of the castle eventually led me to the throne room. Its large doors were wide open with two guards stationed on each side. Other than these guards I didn’t see anypony else in the immediate vicinity. While I didn’t hear Celestia from inside, she might still be in the room, I reasoned with myself as I approached the doors at a casual pace. After all it would look rather stupid to just turn and walk the other way. With that gnawing in the back of my head I simply walked past the guards and into the throne room. The room however was devoid of any princesses, in fact the only activity was a couple of servants that were busy with cleaning.

It seemed that I would have to continue my search for Celestia at her personal quarters after all. So after letting my gaze sweep across the grand room one last time I turned and headed back out. As I passed the doors again one of the guards called out to me.

"Sir, can we help you with anything?"

"No no, I’ll be fine. Thank you for asking though." I answered before moving on.

Once more I let my hooves guide me through the long corridors, trusting my subconscious to guide me to the correct area again. However after fifteen minutes of walking it seemed that I had managed to get myself lost as per usual. I guess that’s the extent of my luck today, eh? I thought to myself with a small sigh. Okay if I don’t recognize where I am after the next intersecting corridor I’ll ask for directions. I finally conceded.

Of course reaching the intersection ahead held no grand revelation relative to where I currently was. So with an annoyed exhale I started looking for someone to ask. The only problem was that the entire area seemed to be deserted. What followed was ten more minutes of me searching for somepony to ask for directions. Eventually I ran into a maid that gave me a clear description on how to reach Celestia’s quarters.

Thanks to maids clear instructions I was able to find my way to the correct corridor in a mere ten minutes. It was also clear to me where I had gone wrong, or rather where I had taken a left turn instead of a right. This area of the castle was another one full of activity, members of the castle staff were performing their respective duties and further down you could see the guards stationed at Celestia’s door.

As I approached one of the guards noticed me.

"Ah Stormcloud. Here to see her highness?" he said.

The familiar greeting made me come to a rather abrupt stop. The confusion must have been pretty clear on my face as guard spoke up again before I had a chance to say anything.

"Right, you probably can’t distinguish one guard from another. I’m Light Keeper I helped you find Luna yesterday." he explained.

"Oh, yes I do remember you. I didn’t get an opportunity to thank you yesterday though." I said as I indeed recalled the stallion now.

"No need to thank me, I was just doing my job. I’ll tell the princess that you’re here." He replied, before knocking on the door he was guarding and went inside when a low ‘enter’ could be heard from inside.

A few moments later he returned.

"She’s waiting for you inside." he said before returning to his post, leaving the door open for me to enter.

With a grateful nod I walked inside and found Celestia sitting by a desk studying a collection of what I assumed was reports. Her white coat shone in the afternoon sun that filtered in through the large window, giving no doubt that she was still the reagent of the sun despite her now smaller stature and pink hair. When she heard me step into the chamber, hooves against marble isn’t exactly quiet, she turned to face me.

"Cloud, how nice of you to visit me." She said with brilliant smile.

"Hello Tia, are you busy?" I asked in response.

"I was, but I was about to take a break anyway. We’re finally able to start sending some ponies back home know that Rage was defeated and Grief is in hiding." she said with a small sigh.

"That must be a relief for both you and your sister." I commented, silently hoping that I didn’t let any of my personal concerns from yesterday evening bleed into my voice.

But when she answered me I was once more secure in my deception.

"Yes, it is good to see that my little ponies are able to bounce back. Even from something as harsh as this."

"Well back to my intentions with this visit. I was hoping to catch you on a break actually." I said, bringing the conversation back into the track I wanted.

"Oh? Why is that?" Celestia asked, amusement tingling in her eyes.

"I thought I could share some of the music from my world with you." I offered.

Celestia adopted contemplative look as she threw a glance at the afternoon sun. When she turned back to me there was determination in her eyes yet her body language showed that she was quite nervous about something.

"I’d love to Cloud, but before that I think it is high time that I told you why I’m in this form. You see I-" she started but I held up a hoof to stop her.

"Don’t force it Tia, I can tell that you’re still not really comfortable telling me this and I can wait." I said, although part of me was screaming to find out what the truth was. A part that I crushed ruthlessly. I did not dare to have anything compromise the resolve I had built during the day.

"Are you certain you don’t want to know now?" she asked.

"I’m positive, now let’s listen to some music." I said, giving her a calming smile.

"Thank you Cloud." she said before continuing with a question

"How are we going to listen to music though?"

"Oh, sorry I keep forgetting that I never told you what this is." I said as I pulled my cellphone out of my weird hammer space pocket.

"Is that the device you were using the day before yesterday?" Celestia asked, a hint of curiosity finding its way into her voice.

"Yep. This is called a cellphone and is primarily used to talk to other people over long distances. But over time we have added more technology to these things, so that they can perform multiple tasks. One of these would be playing music." I quickly explained.

"That small thing contains music?" she asked raising an eyebrow.

"Yeah, last time I checked I had a couple of hundred songs on it." I replied casually.

Celestia’s eyes grew large and a surprised expression covered her features as I dropped my comment. It was quickly replaced with a smile though, and when she spoke next I understood why.

"You almost had me going there for a second Cloud. It’s not nice to joke like that." she said mirthfully.

"Ah but I wasn’t joking Tia." I said equally amused.

"Truly? Well you better prove me wrong then, otherwise I’ll be really upset with you." She responded before moving up beside me, giving me a light nuzzle. A gesture I returned before starting to explain how to navigate my phone’s menus.

Celestia seemed to grasp the concept rather quickly and was soon ready to select a song. So I plugged in the earbuds and offered on to Celestia who levitated it to her ear.

"Now remember what I showed you, use the keys to the side navigate through the menus and select the one you want with the one in the middle." I instructed again as Celestia held the phone in her magic.

"Okay let’s go with this one." she suddenly declared, using her magic to start a track.

Soon I could hear the familiar sound of Queen’s Radio Ga Ga, coming through my earbud. I snuck a glance to see her with closed eyes, completely focusing on the music with a small smile on her lips.

As the last tunes of the song played out she opened her eyes and looked at me.

"That was wonderful, what else is there?" she asked, leaning into me.

"We’ve only begun Tia, I think you’ll like this one." I said as I leaned back into her while reaching for the phone to select another song.

*~*

An hour and a half passed with just Tia and I listening to the music in my phone, making comments about genres and generally just enjoying eachothers company. Well that wasn’t entirely true we both snuck a peck or two in occasionally, but nothing lasts forever.

"It’s been a wonderful break from my work Cloud but I believe that I must return to my work again." Celestia declared, levitating the phone over to me.

"I agree this was nice, but you should keep the phone for the rest of the day. I already know all the song on it anyway and I’d like for you to enjoy them too." I said with a smile.

"Are you sure that you don’t need it?" she asked.

"Again Tia, I’m positive. I can’t call anypony anyway so music is the one function it has right now. Besides you being happy makes me happy. Err… Actually that sounded incredibly sappy, forget that last part." I started to ramble.

Celestia instead responded with a hug tackle.

"Thank you Cloud, I really mean it. For sharing this with me I mean." she whispered as she hugged me.

"No problem Tia, but I believe that you said you had work to do?" I said softly, letting a hoof lightly stroke her pink mane.

"Oh yes, thanks for reminding me. Are you free for tomorrow evening?" she asked as she retreated from the hug.

"Yeah, I should be." I answered.

"Good, I’ll see you then." she said warmly.

"Bye for now then Tia." I excused myself, leaving the pony I quite possibly was in love with to her work.

*~*

The sun was setting and I hadn’t been able to find Rarity or Fluttershy. Not that it truly mattered at this point. I ultimately decided as walked through the streets of Canterlot, my steps guiding me to a certain inn.

My right hoof knocked on a certain red unicorn’s door for the second time in less than 24 hours, and a few seconds later said unicorn opened it.

"Hello Swift did you manage to get everything?" I asked, keeping my voice neutral.

"Yeah, it’s all in the satchel on the bed." he said motioning with a hoof, his voice holding an almost sad quality to it.

"Then all that’s left to do now is wait." I said, stepping inside while Swiftmend closed the door behind me.

Author's Note

Well what can I say? This one took a lot longer to finish than I had intended. At the beginning I suffered from writer's block and towards the middle and end life got in the way. For those of you still around, waiting after all this time. This chapter is for you.

As per usual I truly hope you enjoyed reading this chapter and I would appreciate a thumb up if you did. I'll leave you with the promise that the next chapter will come faster than this one, much faster even.

Ch 17. Paragon's gamble

Chapter 17 Paragon’s gamble

For the vision burning before me
is one of former glory
An icon cast in the light of freer times,
now writhes in a bed of lies
Hope doesn’t live here
Love doesn’t live here anymore

No more words. It’s time to face the consequences of my actions, and for once I’m not certain of what the outcome will be.

*~*

The world rushed past beneath me as I soared towards the Everfree forest. The ground was partially blanketed by thick swaths of mist, which gave the landscape an eerie look. Turning my gaze back up to my even more eerie destination, I gave a small sigh. Is this really the only option I have? I questioned myself. Wow, doubt this late on. I thought I was beyond that now. Another part of my brain countered.

"Do I have a choice?" I asked out loud over the wind howling past me. But the night held no answers for me.

With another sigh I lamented the fact that the night sky, although beautiful, was a terrible conversationalist. Steeling my resolve I pushed further thoughts into the recesses of my mind, they wouldn’t serve much purpose other than to distract me right now. Instead I focused on the beat of my wings, trying to speed up my flight even more.

I don’t know how long it took me, but eventually I crossed over the border of the Everfree. Much like I had expected the dark forest added to the already eerie vista that had been my view for the last few hours. Unfortunately it would next to impossible for me to find the area where I had arrived from the air, but I could easily find the mountain I had stayed at during my first weeks in Equestria. Hopefully I could find my way from there, after all everything I had planned hinged on springing this trap. So I angled towards the mountain, its grey surface almost reflecting the moonlight, while maintaining my speed.

Eventually I reached the base of the mountain, and seeing how I had already determined that flight wouldn’t help me I quickly entered a dive only to flare my wings a few feet before I hit the ground. The landing was probably my smoothest one yet, so after a quick stretch of my overworked wings, and after making sure that satchel I had gotten from Swiftmend was intact I set out towards the general direction I thought to be my original point of entry to Equestria.

It didn’t take me long to realize that something felt off about the forest now. When I had been here before it had felt like any other forest I had visited back on earth. While there had been little wildlife in this area the current forest was deathly silent. The lack of sounds was disturbing and there was this presence lingering in the air, a presence that held nothing but malice. It took me a moment to notice that I had stopped dead in my tracks, and I almost had to force myself to start moving again. Perhaps this would be the time were my luck finally ran out for good.

The soft sound of hooves against the forest floor to my left caused me to freeze again. For a pregnant second I stood there waiting for an attack, but instead I heard a voice call out mockingly.

"Oh so you did arrive after all paragon. Were you new friends worth so little compared to going home?"

From darkness between the trees the form of Dreamcatcher materialized. It took an effort of will not to shoot back with a scathing comment about betraying the ponies for personal greed. Instead I forced out the shortest answer possible.

"Just take me to Grief."

"As you command, oh so scary paragon." Dreamcatcher answered in the same mocking tone as before.

"After you." I answered, biting back another comment.

"Oh no, after you. I insist." she all but growled, lighting her horn to show that there would be no further arguments.

Refusing to give her a reason to throw me around with magic again, I walked past her in the direction she had come from. I could hear her start to follow behind just a moment later. It definitely took some mental fortitude to not throw a glance behind me, but somehow I managed to stare straight ahead.

Needless to say our trip through the forest was one of silence, except for the sound of hooves stepping on the occasional dead branch or the rustle of passing by a small bush. We walked for an undetermined period of time, but I did manage to regain some sense of inner calm. I will not say that I was fine, because I was far from it. However my mind had finally started to accept everything I had pushed it through just recently. That I again found myself balancing on a metaphorical razor was strangely sobering.

"We’re here." Dreamcatcher suddenly called out behind me, and before I could take another step I was rooted to the ground by her magic.

Before I could even begin to struggle against my bonds a dark chuckle emanated from the shadows in front of me. The mirthless sound was quickly followed by a pair of familiar although haunting white eyes that materialized in the darkness. Not a second later the shadowy panther form that was Grief had emerged from the trees.

"So the foal actually decided to show?" she said with a sneer.

"So are you going to send me home?" I asked, although I felt that the trap was about to be sprung.

"There will be no deal made here paragon. I should just kill you for what you’ve put me through but there’s another way to use you. You will be the perfect new vessel, a body that the elements and princesses will not be suspicious of. This you have unwittingly provided, foalish paragon."

Ah so that was the plan after all. It was something that I had anticipated before coming here, and I was not about to point out any of the glaring flaws I could see with her plan. And since it would work in accordance with my own plan I opted to remain silent.

"Hahahaha! You’re not as smart as you think yourself to be paragon." Grief cackled, mistaking my silence for me feeling despair.

"Soon Equestria will be mine and from there the surrounding nation will follow. I will rule until this world is but splinter of its former glory. I will…" Grief launched into a winding monologue that I zoned out.

Never thought that I’d have to suffer through a villain monologue again. I idly thought, as Grief meticulously described her plan for world domination. As this went on I carefully studied the area, but except for trees I saw nothing out of the ordinary. The only thing this told me was that they Grief was certain she could possess me without me managing to escape. So my window to succeed will be small at best. I thought grimly, just Grief seemed to round up her little speech.

"Now leave us Dreamcatcher." Grief commanded.

Dreamcatcher seemed to hesitate for a second before speaking up.

"Are you sure that’s wise mistress?"

"Are you questioning my power?" Grief questioned with a dangerously sweet voice.

"No! Of course not mistress!" Dreamcatcher all but shouted, her eyes bulging in terror.

"I’ll await your next orders at the den." she quickly amended before teleporting away in a flash, and with her went the spell binding me to the ground.

Before I could react though Grief turned her attention back to me.

"Now paragon your body will be mine!" she snarled.

Before my eyes I could see a twisting mass of smoky shadows start to grow out from the panther like body. The shadows slowly formed into tendrils that almost lazily wiggled their way towards me. However the moment the first tendril touched me I felt the full brunt of the mental assault I had feared, and the whole shadowy mass suddenly engulfed me.

*Flicker*

"Hello Swift, I need to ask you for a favor." I asked tiredly.

"Give me one good reason. It’s in the middle of the night." He answered grumpily.

"Because I know that you’ll do the right thing even though you might not like me." I snapped back. I was out of options and didn’t feel like playing this game with Swift right now.

He looked at me for a few seconds before stepping to the side, letting me enter his room.

*Flicker*

I was back in the Everfree and on the ground in front of me lay a severely malnourished dead panther cub. A few remaining wisps of shadow were slowly leaving the body.

*Flicker*

"You weren’t my first choice Swift but I’m out of options. You have a right to know before you decide what to do, but will you at least hear me out before kicking me out?" I began, hoping that I would find an ally however unlikely it seemed.

"Go ahead, but make it quick. Oh and I’ll be asking questions, and I will retain the right to back out at any point." he answered after a moment’s thought.

"Fair enough." I conceded.

"To give you the short version. The remaining star spawn has vaguely declared a date for its final attack and has forbidden me to talk to anypony in a position of power. If I do my life will pretty much be forfeit, but they did offer me a chance to return back to my world should I go and find them before the set date." I quickly summarized what had happened not an hour before.

"You do realize that this screams trap, right?" Swiftmend asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Yes but I have a plan, or part of one at least." I quickly said. I had his interest for now at least.

"Go ahead then, tell me this plan of yours." Swiftmend sighed.

"Okay remember the part I told you about me and Celestia-"

*Flicker*

The dead cub was now devoid of any shadows. I raised my right hoof off of the ground and started to reach for the satchel.

*Flicker*

"So you want me to basically steal for this to work then?" Swiftmend questioned loudly.

"I know it sounds bad but what other option do we have?" I responded equally loud.

"I don’t know, we could perhaps ask for it?" Swiftmend deadpanned.

"No we cannot! That would most likely be seen as a violation of the terms and this opportunity would be lost." I argued.

"Fair enough, but you’ll have to create a window for me to get in and out." he begrudgingly agreed.

"I think I can arrange something, you know where her lab is, right?" I said.

"Yeah, I still don’t think that this is a good idea but you’ve convinced me that this is the best option available for all parties involved. One last thing though, what are you going to do about Celestia?" Swiftmend finally agreed to my plan.

"What do you mean?" I asked trying to feign ignorance in an attempt to deflect his last question.

"Don’t try to play this off! It is no secret that you two are dating, or close to dating at least." he remarked.

"I know this will sound low, even for someone as deceptive as I but she can’t know. I will leave a letter with an apology and my reasoning but that will be the best I can offer." I said unhappily, as I could feel my ears drooping.

Swift seemed to sense the mood rather well, since he chose to not press the subject further.

*Flicker*

My hoof reached the satchel and managed to undo the clasp with relative ease. Grief had to be digging through my memories, I had no other explanation for the weird reality shifts I was experiencing. At least I had subconsciously managed to keep the full extent of my plan away from her, for now.

*Flicker*

"Hello Swift did you manage to get everything?" I asked, keeping my voice neutral.

"Yeah, it’s all in the satchel on the bed." he said motioning with a hoof, his voice holding an almost sad quality to it.

"Then all that’s left to do now is wait." I said, stepping inside while Swiftmend closed the door behind me.

"Are you sure that you want to go through with this?" Swift asked as soon as the door had been shut.

"No I’m not sure, I thought we established that yesterday?" I said with a weary sigh.

"I know I may sound like a broken record at this point, but don’t you think that a decision like this requires some semblance of doubt even at such a late state?" Swiftmend asked.

"Of course I’m doubting myself and my decision! I’ve dealt with almost nothing but doubt ever since my first day here. It has been a parade of one questionable choice after another, and this one is not much different from things I’ve already done." I exclaimed.

"You misunderstand me Cloud, I support your choice you know this. But I need to know if your resolve will hold. This is after all not only perilous but it might even be borderline criminal. If you get this wrong you might become just as infamous as Nightmare Moon." Swift continued to argue.

"My resolve will hold no matter which outcome comes to pass. Now tell me how the activation sequence will work." I said after a moment of silent contemplation.

The last dying rays of sunlight could be seen through Swiftmend’s only window as he studied me. Then he finally nodded and started to speak.

"Alright all you need to do is to grab the crystal and-"

*Flicker*

My hoof dug around in the satchel, grasping for the crystal it contained. I was running out of time, this would perhaps be my last chance and I needed to end it. Aha! I thought triumphantly as my hoof managed to grab the crystal and bring it out from the satchel. A red glow emanating from it, courtesy of Swift’s magic, lit up the area.

*Flicker*

"So all I have to do is break it and the spell will activate?" I asked, studying the glowing crystal in my hoof.

"That’s correct, according to the spell matrix designed by Miss. Sparkle the spell was originally designed to draw power from the ambient magic field. It was then a rather simple process to reengineer it partly to create a trigger condition. Lastly all I had to was just to imbue the matrix onto this crystal."

There was just one thing left to do. I thought as I turned to Swiftmend.

"Thank you Swift. I know what I’m about to do is unfair, not only to you but to everypony I’ve had the pleasure of meeting. I want you to know that I’m truly grateful for the help you’ve provided." I said, offering the stallion a hoof.

Swiftmend observed me without saying a word, but even in the now dark hotel room I could see the contemplative look on his face. Finally he reached out and shook my hoof.

"No, thank you… My friend."

*Flicker*

"NO!" Grief screeched in my head as the full plan was finally revealed to her.

In the split second that her terror boiled over from the discovery I slammed the hoof holding the crystal into the ground, and the world vanished in a flash.

*<>*

The sun rose with the help of her magic, just like it had done for almost as long as she could remember. For any other pony it would be hard to tell the time at such an early hour, at least without a clock. But she had since a long time ago attuned her internal clock to this planet’s day and night cycle. So she could more or less subconsciously tell that it currently was around ten past six in the morning. At another time she would probably have sighed at the prospect of another day at court, now however she found that such days of comparative calm would be most welcome.

There were too many uncertainties with the star spawn for her to be able to fully relax. But hopefully they would find a solution to that in the near future, one that was beneficial to all involved parties. She had faith in Twilight’s abilities to find a solution after all. If she had to be completely truthful she felt a bit guilty for having to rely so much on Twilight and her friends, but the elements were essential.

Well I’ll have to make it up to them once things calm down. She thought to herself. It was important to keep a positive outlook despite the situation. So without further ado she started the process of making herself look presentable. With her golden magic she grabbed a brush to work on her bed mane while trotting over to the food cart that somepony in her staff had left for her earlier during the twilight hour.

She ate quickly, an early start would improve her chances of completing today’s work on time for her date with Cloud. At the thought of the strange male she levitated the “phone” he had lent her yesterday over. She had spent a couple of hours listening to the music contained in this thing after he had left her. It was truly a strange but wonderful piece of technology.

A knock on the door interrupted her pondering whether she had time to listen to a song or two before work.

"Come in." she said, turning her head to face the door.

One of her maids, Spearmint if she recalled correctly, entered carrying what seemed to be a letter on a small tray suspended in the air by her own magic.

"Princess this letter was delivered by a stallion early this morning he said it was important that it reached you. It has been checked for harmful spells and curses and it’s clean." Spearmint announced while bowing her head in respect.

"Thank you dear, you can leave the letter on my nightstand. I’ll read it as soon as I’m done with breakfast." Celestia calmly answered.

The unicorn maid quickly levitated the tray over to Celestia’s nightstand before bowing once more and leaving the room.

Celestia took a few more minutes to finish breakfast before turning her attention to the mysterious letter. Curious she reached out with her magic and levitated it over to her. It looked like a normal letter although it lacked any information other than her name on the front, in other words just a white envelope addressed with her name.

Shrugging her wings slightly she opened the envelope and started to read the letter:

Hello Tia,

I wish that there was an easy way to tell you this. I wish that I could have told you face to face without having to resort to this tactic. I wish I never had to tell you this in the first place. But wishes are just that, wishes. Some may come true while most are just the longing for something we cannot have. Life has a tendency to build up to these things but in the end it may just turn out to be a cruel joke.

I’m rambling aren’t I? Well I’ll be blunt since sugarcoating things have never really been a skill of mine. When you read this letter two things may have happened. The first is that I have been captured by Grief or even worse possessed by her. Should this be the case you’re not allowed to hesitate to use the elements or whatever powers you have at your disposal to destroy her. The other outcome and the one I gambled for is that I have managed to force Grief to return with me to Earth, effectively sealing the rift and all her access to magic with it.

I realize that neither of these things are fair to you and for that you have my apology. I did most likely truly love you Tia, but this seemed to be the safest course of action to take. Not for me but for all who inhabit this land, no soul is worth more than an entire planet full of life. I know better than most that you’re no stranger to such sacrifices, and again I’m sorry that you will have to be the one to suffer through this once more.

You will have to steel your heart Tia. But whatever you do, do not lock it away in a cage and throw away the key. You will find love again, just like I’m sure you would’ve after I had passed on. You deserve happiness Tia, but I’m afraid I can’t be one to share it with you.

~ Cloud

A feeling of dread had formed in her stomach before she was even halfway through the letter, having completed the entire thing she felt emotionless. Like something had just come in to wipe her clean of feelings. Charging up her magic she sent out a pulse in an attempt to see if the piece of her soul in Cloud would respond. For a second she waited hopeful that there was still time, that this was indeed a cruel joke that the letter had mentioned. But as the seconds stretched and nothing happened she felt her vision grow blurry with tears, and finally she allowed herself wallow in the sorrow that had been rapidly building.

It would be almost an hour before Luna finally came around looking for her sister, only to find her still crying on the floor.

*<>*

The world blinked back into existence, and found myself landing clumsily on my feet in the very groove where I had first been struck by lightning. I wobbled a bit before crashing down on my hands and knees, my breath forming small clouds in the cold air. After a moment of heavy breathing I managed to struggle back up onto my two legs.

I won. My mind sluggishly produced. But it had been a bittersweet victory at best, as I could already feel tears forming in my eyes. I turned my eyes towards the purple sky, dawn was approaching apparently, and in that moment I finally let myself cry for all that I had lost in this wager.

Eventually my tears dried up, and I numbly felt around in my pocket for my apartment keys. This time I had been returned with the clothing that I had worn before returning with Tia to Equestria. Finding the keys to still be secure in my pocket I faced the now rising sun and started to walk. Frost sparkled in the trees and on the ground announcing the fall had ended and winter had come to replace it.

I would persevere and keep on living my life, just like I always had. Humans are tenacious creatures after all.

Author's Note

Aaand there you have it. The final full chapter of Of stars descending, An epilogue will follow tomorrow with an extended author's note containing a lot of clarifications and such. Basically what I'm saying is don't murder me for breaking Tia's heart. Please?

Sequel: Visions of Purpose

Click here!

Ch 1. Add a touch of lightning

Of stars descending

Chapter 1 Add a touch of lightning

From green to red our days pass by

Waiting for a sign to tell us why

Are we dancing all alone?

Collect some stars to shine for you

And start today 'cause there's only a few

A sign of times my friend

Gather round everypony you are all welcome here. You may come here to escape the reality of our days or you come for the immersion of the story itself either way you are equally welcome. This is my story of an adventure that I hardly thought possible at the time.

*~*

I suppose I should start by introducing myself. I would give you my name but I am not quite comfortable with that so I shall compromise. You may know me as Cloud. While in one way this may not exactly be my true name in another it is. You see if you translate my last name into English you would get Cloud. Pretty clever, eh? Anyway, enough of such semantic nonsense.
I am human and have for the major part of my roughly 20 years of existence been just that. Furthermore I am male with an above average build, and I am quite tall as well. My eyes are dark brown and I have short rather messy brown hair.
Well you have all seen a brunette Caucasian male before, so you get the picture. Some might describe me as good looking, while others would say average. But beauty is in the eye of the beholder so I have never really cared for such things.

Along to more pressing matters. You are now aware of what I look like and what to call me, but who is the face behind the mask? Well other than being human I find myself to be a rather split person. I have become so adept at assuming different roles so that I can play most of them convincingly to some degree. But behind all the masks I wear both by necessity and some for my own amusement you find my core personality. I am incredibly random, when I feel that I have nothing to lose or gain, I drop all my inhibitions and say whatever comes to mind be it good or bad. However I try to keep a balanced outlook on how I approach situations. But sometimes it's just better to be silly. This is as accurate any description of my psyche will ever be, and I love the person I am.

I guess I'd better end my ramblings here before I bore you to tears. Onward to the story I say!

*~*

It was a rainy evening and I was making my way home from the local university. The autumn sun had set a couple of hours ago and I was already feeling tired. The process of being soaked by the unrelenting rain was nearing completion and I still had four kilometers to go on my bike. The worst thing though wasn't that my studies kept me at campus for far longer than I would have liked. No the worst part was that I still had a couple of essays to hand in so this looked like an all-nighter in the making. What do I study you ask? Well to keep it simple I am studying teaching; I have always enjoyed helping others understand problems and I like to perform in front of a crowd.
I make it sound like teaching is an act, don’t I? To be honest that is actually not far from the truth. I could get down and discuss the finer details of what a great teacher is and does, but that is a story for another time.

The rainfall suddenly increased in strength and I could feel the wind starting to build up. Not a tailwind I might add, of course not, that would have been too easy. This evening was just getting better and better. I tried to ignore the fact that I had forgotten my phone at my apartment, not an easy thing to do when you can hear the wind howling instead of the music you usually listen to when going somewhere.

"Well only 3 kilometers to go." I tried to tell myself. At least I was heading home and not the other way around.

That’s when the first bolt of lightning split the sky with a bright white flash, followed closely by the signature rumble. The weather forecast hadn't predicted thunder today had it? I thought momentarily confused. Nevertheless this was not good at all. The remaining part of my long bike ride home would be through a forest, and if two things didn't match it was being surrounded by trees in potential thunderstorm. Call me paranoid but some risks are just plain foolish. As it stood I had a choice to make. Either I could take the long way around and add another fifteen minutes in this lovely storm or I could take a chance and go through the forest.

"I guess I am a fool then." I grumbled as made my way into the forest as quickly as I could.

Another flash lit up the night sky, and the thunderclap was but a few seconds behind. The electrical menace of nature was definitely closer than before. I forced myself to ignore it and kept my eyes focused on the narrow biker lane I was on. A third and a fourth lightning bolt flashed further ahead of me and this time several seconds passed before the sound reached me. I let out a small sigh of relief, hopefully that meant that the lightning part had blown past me. Although it had been an active choice to take this path, it had not been one of my brightest. Don’t get me wrong I am not afraid of thunder, quite the opposite really. But I do respect the forces of nature, and it would seem that sweet Mother Nature, that bitch, had decided that my foolish attempt to traverse a forest in a thunderstorm needed to be punished.

The world turned stark white with the sound of an explosion. I could feel the raw electricity coursing through my body as my consciousness began to slip. I was barely aware that I had been flung off my bike and I was flying through the air. The ground grew closer and then everything was black.

Can you dream while you are unconscious? Well I am not quite sure myself. Perhaps I shouldn't get ahead of myself and call it a dream, but at times I could swear that felt something happening with my body. Just small small flashes of weird sensations here and there. Some of them weird and other's just plain disturbing. My least favorite one was the feeling of my bones. It felt like someone had decided to turn all of them into clay and then remodel my entire being. Needless to say the overall feeling was not a painless one.

*~*

I don’t know for how long I was out, but when I awoke it was daylight and I had a splitting headache. I carefully lifted a hoof and rubbed my temple with a groan. Getting struck by lightning had just entered the Nr. 1 spot in my new list of things I didn’t want to get struck by.
Wait a second… Hoof? My brain slowly registered. Last time I checked humans certainly didn't have hooves. I scrambled up in sitting position as I felt the panic rise in my chest. What had happened to me? I ran a mental check over my limbs, all six accounted for. I began to breathe a sigh of relief at least all my limbs were pres- Wait six?! Bewildered I jerked my head around. A set of large feathered wings were now present on my back. No matter how you looked at this I was a Pegasus. In addition my coat was a mix of grey and sky blue. My right eye twitched nervously as I tried to process what was going on.

"What the hay?" The curse slipped out before I could stop myself. What was more confusing was that the that curse hadn't come out as I had intended it too. I tried again but the result was no different. I just couldn't say.

"Hay!" Argh this was frustrating. This was beginning to look an awful lot like a bad human in Equestria fanfic. At the though it all became so clear to me. It had to be one of my stupid dreams.

Of course! The answer was so simple, this was a dream. All I had to do was pinch myself real hard and I would wake up. Damn I am smart.

Smiling I looked down on hooves, before realizing something terrible.

"Buck me..." I groaned. How does one pinch with a hoof?

Right plan B I could just smack myself hard in the head with something. I looked down at my hooves again. My thought process went something like this

*Hooves are pretty hard, right?*
*Should I just punch myself in the face?*
*I should just punch myself in the face!*

*SMACK!* I almost blacked out again. Darn that hurt like motherbucker, at least I was waking up now. Or so I hoped. I opened my eyes slowly. Nope it was all still there hooves, wings… the entire package. My mind supplied. Anger gripped me and I welcomed the feeling. What cruel joke had Mother Nature played on me? This wasn't fair I was supposed to be human! I can’t function as a pegasus in human society! In my current form I doubted I could even get home unnoticed, let alone bring my bike home with me. Where was my bike anyway? For the first time since my waking up I surveyed my surroundings. Where the hay was I? First off my bike was nowhere to be seen. Moreover I wasn't even sure what kind of trees this forest consisted of. No matter how I looked at the situation one thing was clear, this wasn't the forest I usually went through every day. I stood up only to fall face down into the underbrush. I tasted dirt, it wasn't very good. Right, pegasus plus standing on two legs equals bad idea.

I tried again, with the lovely taste of dirt in my mouth, and this time I succeeded in standing up properly. I never noticed before but the world looks a whole lot different depending on your height. I guess being a tall person was a blessing in disguise. The trees that surrounded me certainly made me feel smaller than I was used to. Anyhow I couldn't stay here forever, I had to find out where I was.
Of course I had my suspicions at this point, but except for me having been transformed into a mythical being I had no conclusive proof to my current location. I took a few steps forward, or tried too. I almost fell flat on my face again. Walking on four legs is way harder than it looks. Also my sense of balance was completely thrown off by going from bipedal to quadruped. It took me almost an hour to figure out how I should balance my weight properly and another to be able to walk at a regular pace. Before you ask I stopped counting the times my face hit the dirt after ten.

I was trotting carefully through the unfamiliar forest searching for a vantage point or a clearing of some kind. I needed to get a clue of where I was or at the very least an overview of the immediate area. The easy solution would have been to fly above the treetops using my new wings. However given my proficiency with this body I wasn't very keen on trying. I did notice that my steps grew more and more confident and soon I even dared to increase the pace a bit. Suddenly the trees opened up as I reached small clearing. I blinked at the sudden brightness, as the sun was no longer being filtered through the dense foliage of leaves. I basked in the warmth of the sun a while and drew a few deep breaths, trying my best to relax. And for a moment, in the crystal clear air and the sun shining down on me I felt calm for the first time since my awakening. The feeling lasted an additional couple of seconds then the sound running water brought me back to reality. A source of water would prove to be a blessing indeed. I thought as I made way toward the location of the sound. Fortunately I didn't have to walk for long before a small stream appeared before me. Curiosity overtook me and I rushed forward to gaze down upon my reflection.

I was shocked. There I was, some parts completely different but still some similarities remained. My eyes had changed color from brown into a more golden hue and my mane that I had previously been unable to see was ice blue. As I studied my face I noticed the scar over my right eye was more prominent on pony me. What was an unclear line on human me was strangely more than noticeable here.
I turned to the right slightly so that the rest of my body could be seen. My tail was the same color as my mane with the addition of a line with a lighter shade of blue. I noticed something being hidden by my currently folded wings. I opened them slowly, after a bit of a struggle to make the new muscles move, to reveal a grey cloud with a purple lightning arc. Okay very funny world, Equestria wasn't real. Because... Err... Because it just couldn't be! Yet despite what I thought, there was evidence right in front of me. I turned to study my other side and sure enough there was another identical mark there. No not quite identical I slowly realized. The x shaped scar human me had acquired a few years back had distorted parts of the cloud there. For a time I just stood there and studied myself, and I had to admit that despite being a pony I looked awesome. The scars didn’t bother me, I thought they gave me a bit of character and to be honest it could have been worse. After I was done examining my new self I bowed my head down and took a small sip from the stream. The water was cold but pure and most certainly drinkable.

"Great now I just need a stable supply of food and a place to sleep." I murmured to myself.

I was faced with an A or B scenario here. Either I could A, go downstream in hopes of finding my way out of the forest. Or I could B, head upstream to find the source of the water and in this case that was most likely a mountain and or another place with elevation.

*~*

Upstream had won after a quick mental debate and I now found myself at the base of large mountain. A small waterfall cascaded off of its side forming a small lake. I had found my vantage point it would seem, and hopefully there would be some sort of cave that I could use as a makeshift home. After taking a few sips of water from the lake I got to work.

It was late in the afternoon when I found what I was looking for, a small entrance on the mountain that widened into a cave of suitable size. The cave itself measured roughly 3 meters wide and 4 meters in length, the highest point being around 2 meters. Well, now that a place to stay had been taken care of for the time being all I had to do was find a food source. It seemed easy enough, just go out and gather some leaves and grass right? I thought questioningly. Well if I wanted to find something to eat it would have to happen fast, if the sun would set while I was out looking for food I doubted I could find the cave again once it was dark. My stomach growled in agreement as I set out from my cave.

What followed was me just grabbing things at random, some grass here, a flower there, and some leaves from trees with low hanging branches. I even had the luck of finding some cloud berries. At least there was something that I knew was edible in here. Being unable to carry anything I ate what I found when I found it, and to my surprise nothing tasted bad actually.
At least I wouldn't go hungry here. I thought as I made my way back toward my cave. I barely found it before the last rays of sunlight disappeared behind the treetops. And as night fell the forest awoke with new life, as creatures of the night started to stir. I had troubles falling asleep at first, but ultimately exhaustion overtook me and I fell into a dreamless sleep.

I woke with a start. The events of the previous day came rushing back to me. I stayed in the cave and pondered for a while what my next step would be, but in the end thirst and hunger drove me out of my shelter. After munching down a couple of flowers and a few deep draughts from the pond I decided that I should try to get a better picture of where I was. So up the mountain I went, and in the process almost fell to a quick demise a couple of times. Okay then a bit more than a couple of times, I am not a climber okay? Anyhow I reached a considerable height and was rewarded with a breathtaking view.

The forest extended far into the distance, no matter which direction I looked. I was going to have to find another way than walking to get out of here, and so began my new daily cycle. I would wake up, find something to eat, survey the area around the mountain for things I could use and stopping to eat when I needed too. The sun would determine when I headed back to my cave for the night. This continued on for about three days, during which I grew more confident in using my new body. I could now gallop at high speeds without fear of stumbling. The wings were a different story though, I still didn't think I could control my body well enough to actually fly.

I made some improvements to the cave as well, a simple bed of leaves and grass was added and I found large piece of bark that served as a makeshift door. It wasn't much but it made the cave a bit warmer and more homely. A time came when the sun stood quite low on my 4th day here, and I was heading home after one of my short trips into the surrounding forest when I stumbled across the first living being I’d seen beside some birds. When I say stumbled I mean that I literately stumbled over it. Cursing I got to my hooves and looked around to see what had obstructed my path.

I jumped back in shock. A huge snake lay in the grass before me. I studied it carefully from a distance, from what I could see it was around two meters long. A couple of minutes passed and it just lay there. I reached out and prodded it carefully with a hoof but there was no reaction. A closer examination would be needed before I could determine anything. Judging by its size it was a constrictor type and not a poisonous one. I moved closer, keeping a careful watch for sudden movements. At this range I could easily see that the snake was breathing, but it seemed labored. I ran my eyes across its entire body but saw nothing out of the ordinary. Then I noticed the trail of blood that showed where the snake had slithered. With a hoof I carefully turned the snake over so that I could get a look at its underside.

A fifteen centimeter gash ran along part of its belly and at first glance it looked bad. There were a lot of dried leaves and pieces of dirt in the wound and it was still bleeding a bit where the coagulated blood had cracked. This was the first creature I had really come into contact with since my arrival here and it was dying.

Wonderful just go and dump this on my conscience too! Well I wasn't going to leave it there was I? Without really thinking I reached out with a hoof and grabbed the snake and lifted. Mesmerized I observed the physically impossible phenomena in front of me.
How was I holding the freaking snake? The snake however hissed weakly at me for disturbing it, showing the first sign of awareness since I found it. Determined not to be deterred by the snakes weak hisses though I put it on my back. Well most of it anyway, a bit of the tail dangled off my side. I was decided to try and help this creature no matter what. And so I made my way toward the lake.

*~*

I did my best to clean the wound with fresh water from the lake. At least I got most of the dirt and leaves out of its wound. Now that it was cleaner it looked less horrid, sure it was a long cut but it wasn't very deep. I looked around for a place where the snake could rest. I didn't want to move it anymore than necessary and I was certain that I couldn't reach my cave while carrying the snake. I walked over to a tree close to the lake and began to dig with my hooves. It took me a while but when I was finished I had made a small hollow under the tree. It wasn't the warmest, nor was it the safest place for a wounded snake but at least it would offer some protection from the elements. When I returned to the snake I found it lazily drinking a bit from lake's shoreline.

Patiently I waited for it to cease drinking so I could pick it up again. This time the snake protested with a bit more strength, but it was still too weak to be of any real threat so moving it was again rather effortless. Once I had dumped it in the burrow I dug earlier I stayed a while and watched it. I’ll admit I was curious about a lot of things at this point. But right now the snake held my full attention, and it seemed that I held its attention too. It looked out at me from its burrow just as intensely as I looked at it. There was an odd sort of understanding in its eyes, almost as if it understood my intentions. This weird staring contest lasted a couple of minutes until the snake broke eye contact by coiling itself to get ready to sleep. The rest of the world came back and I suddenly realized that the sun already was low in the sky. I hurried back toward my cave grabbing a quick snack here and there as I trotted along.

As usual the forest around me erupted with life as the last rays of light disappeared over the treetops. This time however I didn't go to sleep the moment the sun went down. I stayed up a while and watched the stars appear all over the now dark sky. Soon an incredible vista of stars covered the blanket of the night and for the second time since my arrival I felt a real calm. There was something soothing in gazing out over those countless stars. I even observed some constellations that I recognized like the belt of Orion, Ursa minor and major, even Cassiopeia. At least some things stay the same. I thought to myself as I went back into my cave to sleep.

Hunger, what a terrible thing you are! With a groan I forced myself to open my eyes, the sun was shining outside and my stomach was growling. Well it was to be expected given how little I had time to eat last night. Food wouldn't come by itself would it? I thought hopefully. I certainly wouldn't complain if it did. After having consumed a bit of this and a bit of that, mostly leaves and grass, I went to check on my favorite and only ward. The snake was still under the tree and in deep slumber by the look of its rhythmic breathing. Not wanting to disturb it I set out on one of my survey trips into the forest. I pondered my situation, or more to the point how I was going to get out of the forest.

Looks like I need to learn how to fly if I ever want to leave this place. I surrendered mentally after an hour or two of one unviable idea after the next. I would have to start practicing later today I promised myself, but now I had to pay attention to what I was currently doing. I had one major reason to venture into the forest today, namely finding something that the snake would. I did find some eggs, after a rather extended search, that seemed to have fallen out of a nest. Let me clarify that I have no clue what a snake eats, but in my situation it seemed like a brilliant idea to feed them to the snake. Well I cut my tour short I had flight practice to start.

*~*

I was standing beside the lake pondering how on starts practicing flight. But in the end I came to the conclusion that no matter how hard I thought about this problem I wouldn't get any wiser. When it came to physical activities you learnt more by actually doing something instead of just thinking of it. So I got to work trying out every idea that popped into my head. I must admit that I was grateful nopony could see me because I must have looked silly indeed as I jumped around flailing my wings. Long story short I kept at it until I was exhausted, but it at least now I knew all the ways that didn't work. Or at least I hoped so. The sun had moved passed midday and I was soaked in sweat from my previous activities. A realization hit me. I hadn't bathed since I got here! I might not be the cleanest person around but I had gone days without a proper wash, it was unsanitary and quite frankly disgusting. Without wasting any more time I trotted over to the lake and took a leap into the water.

"Geronimo!"

Gah! That water was cold, but it felt refreshing nonetheless. I finished washing off all the grime and sweat that had been covering my body. Mental note, having a coat was definitely more of a pain to keep clean. Now onto the next problem. How was I going to get dry? Now you might think that in a magical world such as this one, towels grow on trees. If someone ever told you this I feel that I am responsible to tell you the truth, they don’t. Out of any real options of drying myself I stretched out beside the lake and let warmth of the day-star dry my coat.

The weather here confused me just as much as my transformation did. The last time I had been human it had been late autumn but here it seemed to be in the middle of spring. No matter how much this confused me though I was grateful for the weather. I doubted I would have been able to survive here this long otherwise. Once dry I went to check on the snake again. It had eaten the eggs I had dropped off earlier but it still seemed rather passive. I observed the snake for a while but quickly lost interest when it didn't show any signs of change in its behavior. The rest of the day went by without any sort of incident worth mentioning.

So began a new daily cycle for me. I would wake up at first light, eat something, then take a quick tour into the forest to find something for the snake to eat. With the time I had left I would practice my flying and end the day with a quick dip in the lake. As the days went by the snake started to recover more and more. I even started calling it Ms. Hisserton. Although I had no clue whether the snake was male or female it somehow fit. Once I deemed it possible I moved Ms. Hisserton to the cave since it offered better protection from predators and the elements. A strange bond started to form between us. Not quite a pet scenario nor was it a simple coexistence. Rather it was something in between. At times I would talk to Ms. Hisserton, she did not answer of course but it seemed like she listened.
At least I wasn't talking to a volleyball. Anyhow it felt great to have another living being to keep me company.

My flight practice was another story though. It went painfully slow. It took me the remainder of the week just to take off and fly a measly 10 meters before losing what little control I had, resulting in crash landing in the lake. I was making progress but I was starting to lose my patience, which resulted in frustration and that led to even worse results. At times it seemed like the forest did everything in its power to keep me trapped there. One incident in particular fueled my theories of this. It was during the second week since I started my training.
I had made one of my bigger breakthroughs and was now able to maintain stable flight on the spot. In other words I could hover and move vertically. I had just made it above the treetops when something yellow and pink had come rushing out of nowhere and knocked me out of the sky. I was entangled in the branches of a tree a good fifteen minutes before I could resume my practice and by then whatever had assaulted me was long gone. Although the weather was mostly clear, there were times when rain would fall for hours forcing me into the shelter of my cave.

Then during the end of my third week in the forest came a day when I woke up feeling prepared to finally leave. My flight, although not prefect, was now stable and maintainable. Ms. Hisserton had left earlier during the week once her wound had healed completely. I really had nothing left to gain by staying here any longer, so once outside I stretched my limbs and ate a substantial breakfast. The weather today was cloudy and rain was a possibility, not feeling deterred though I unfolded my wings and leapt into the grey skies.

Taldaer2012-01-14

Ch 4. Truths and teleportation

Chapter 4 Truths and Teleportation

Don’t give me love, don’t give me faith
Wisdom nor pride, give innocence instead
Don’t give me love, I’ve had my share
Beauty nor rest, give me truth instead

Am I evil? There are times I would call myself evil but never really contemplate the meaning. In a sense I guess we can all be called evil for no one is brought into this world without causing pain. Although this pain is not intended it is still there. Which leads me to my point: Even the best of intentions can cause someone pain through ignorance. In cases such as this is there really an evil to blame?

*~*

Twilight was staring at me. Rainbow was staring at me. Hay, if I didn’t know better I’d say that the books were staring at me too. All I knew was that I had just managed to screw myself over royally. There comes a time where even the most skilled liar blanks out completely, this was my time it seemed. No matter how hard I tried I couldn’t come up with a lie that could even begin to get me out of my own mess. So in the end I just accepted defeat and waited for the two mares to collect their thoughts. Twilight was the first to speak but it was nothing I would call a coherent sentence. She shook her head violently and then focused her eyes on me with a frown on her face. What was that behind her gaze? Fear? Curiosity? Both?

"What exactly do you mean your own dimension?" Twilight finally managed to ask me.

"Exactly what I just, in all likelihood, shared with everyone inside the library and quite possibly quite a few outside it too."

"Wait so you’re telling me that you really are from another dimension?" Twilight exclaims with her eyes sparkling in excitement.

"Short answer, yes." I answered carefully. I was somewhat baffled that she seemed to accept it.

"Wow this is so amazing a pony from another dimension here in my library! What do I do? What do I do?"

Twilight's excitement didn’t last long as Rainbow snapped out of her shocked state and started to launch another barrage of accusations at me.

"So you’re some sort of spy from another dimension then?"

"Yeah that’s me, the spy without a way home." I said, my voice dripping with sarcasm.

Rainbow scowled furiously and started to retort when Twilight interrupted us both by magically smacking both me and Rainbow on the head with a couple of books.

"Hey, why did you do that for Twi?" Rainbow exclaimed.

"Because we won’t solve our differences by shouting and speaking of shouting we’re still in my library." Twilight said smacking us again for good measure.

"So Stormcloud, could you tell me more about this dimension of yours?" Twilight continued, turning her attention back to me.

I ignored my craving to rub the top of my now aching head. This was it, wasn’t it? The time of deceit had passed for now, and it was now time to unravel my web of lies. With a sigh I let my eyes wander between Rainbow and Twilight. I didn’t feel like repeating this conversation more than once, so in a split second I made a decision. If the truth was going to come out then I would have all ponies of importance at least know of it.

"Well, I wish it was that simple Twilight, I really do. But this goes far beyond what you could possibly imagine. I mean for starters I’m not even a pony."

"What? Don’t be silly of course you’re a pony I can see that you are one." she said, cocking her head to the side.

"Ah, but then you assume that this is the only form I have ever had." I continued only to get a new question.

"What do you mean by that?"

"I wish I could explain that in a better way on such short notice. All I can tell you right know is that if I’m going to explain my origin it’s going to take a while. More than a while probably and for such a long explanation I really don’t want to repeat myself unless it would be absolutely necessary." I summarized.

"Hmm, I can see why. Well then; how would you like to go about explaining yourself?"

I smiled to myself. It wasn’t really manipulation, but their innocence made them quite easy to predict how they would act in certain situations. In this case Twilight's curiosity easily outweighed her sense of potential danger in the unknown dimensional traveler. Rainbow on the other hand was still glaring at me. To be honest I hadn’t even concerned myself to come up with a way to make friends with her. So I did the obvious thing and threw some more chaos into the mix.

"Well first I’d like you to gather the rest of the elements of harmony here and I suppose it would be a good idea to send a letter to the princesses about this is as well."

Once again Rainbow and Twilight stared at me with gaping mouths.

"H… H… how do you know about that?" Twilight stammered still recovering from my latest reveal.

"Let’s just say that I know a whole lot more than you can expect and that I will try to answer your questions to my best extent once the rest of the elements are here."

"Very well Stormcloud, we’ll do this your way." Twilight said with a slight groan while rubbing her temples.

"You can’t actually mean that you believe him Twilight?" Rainbow cried out.

"To be honest Rainbow I don’t really know what to believe right now, but I really want to know what he has to say."

"I still say this is a mistake Twi. You can’t trust him." Rainbow grumbled.

Oh Rainbow you don’t know how close you are to one of the most fundamental truths about me. Too bad you’re completely off the mark this one time.

"It might be a mistake and I’m not going to lie I’m upset over his deceit as well. But I will not judge him before I’ve heard his reasons for doing so." Twilight said with an air of finality.

"Hmpf, who cares about his reasons?"

"I do, but that’s not the point here Rainbow. I need to know this, so could you please gather the rest of the girls while I write a letter to the princess?"

"Fine I’ll do it if this is so important."

"Thanks Rainbow."

"Yeah yeah, whatever."

With that she left the library to gather the remaining elements. Twilight on the other hoof immediately started to draft a letter to Celestia, which left me some time for myself to contemplate what I had just done. In hindsight this was probably not the smoothest way to go about this, but the dice had already been cast and now it was time to see how they would fall. So I started to prepare myself for what would probably end up being a very long evening. As time passed Twilight finished her letter and had Spike send it to Canterlot.
She then started to try and pry all the information she could from me. I stubbornly refused to answer any questions about me or my home, much to Twilights frustration. She even tried to guilt trip me a couple of times to give her a straight answer. It almost worked and had I lied a bit more to her before my outburst I would probably have told her something. Eventually Rainbow returned with the rest of the mane six.

"Ah just can’t see whut’s so important sugar cube." Applejack complained as she entered the library, closely followed by Fluttershy.

"It was something about a mysterious pony dear, wasn’t that right Rainbow?" Rarity said as she followed Fluttershy inside.

"I wouldn’t say mysterious I’d call him evil." Rainbow called out to Rarity before heading inside closing the door behind her.

"Good you’re all here which means it’s finally your turn Stormcloud." Twilight said with barely contained curiosity.

This statement of course brought all attention toward me. Now five pairs of eyes were staring at me. Wait a sec we’re still missing one aren’t we? I carefully scanned the room Fluttershy had hidden herself behind Applejack after noticing me, Rarity was looking at me with recognition while Applejack held an unreadable expression. Rainbow was still looking at me with distrust clear in her eyes and Twilight was starting to become impatient. Yet there was a pony missing a certain pink party pony. Knowing her she would probably try and surprise me in some sort of way. So instead of trying to predict the unpredictable I decided to act on a random feeling. Without looking up I pointed toward the ceiling and said:

"Hey, would you mind coming down from there?"

"Oooooh you’re good!" Pinkie said while she dropped down from the ceiling she had been walking on.

"I’m Pinkie Pie what’s your name? No wait how silly Twilight already told us! Hey you’re new here in Ponyville that means… *GASP*"

"That you’re about to rush off and plan something?" I interrupted her in an amused tone.

"That I need to ru… HEY! You stole my idea you sneaky, sneaking, idea stealing pony."

"Oh I’m terribly sorry. How about I promise to make it up to you?" I was enjoying this conversation far too much.

"I don’t know… do you Pinkie promise?"

"Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye!"

At this point Pinkie was beaming at me for making a flawless pinkie promise complete with all the motions, while the rest of the mane six were staring at us mouths gaping. I really have to stop doing stuff like this until after I’ve explained my situation. Applejack was the first to recover this time.

"Sweet Celestia don’ go tellin’ me that there are two of ‘em now…" She said with a groan.

Twilight just shook her head with a look of despair on her face. Well I suppose it was my turn now. I had gone over this in my head a couple of times already and had concluded that the best way to set this up was as if I was about to hold a class.

"Aight, then let’s get started shall we? Could all of you gather somewhere in front of me and get comfortable this is going to take a while."

The girls complied with variations of enthusiasm. Twilight and Pinkie practically flew forward and sat in front of me while the others more calmly took a seat with exception of Rainbow who stubbornly remained standing. I ignored her knowing that she would concede eventually.

"Well allow me to begin with an apology to those I have deceived. I hope my intentions and reasons for doing so will become clear during this evening. Furthermore I’d like to reintroduce myself to those I have already given the name Stormcloud. My true name is Cloud or at least that is my family name, and it is also what most people at home would call me once they knew it." I began my seminar style explanation.

"Well then introductions aside I am not normally a pony, from the dimension I come from I was a being called human. Or Homo sapiens if you were to use scientifically correct terms. The human is a bi-pedal creature that is closely related to primates, although there are many visual differences between us. The most important thing that sets humans apart from the rest of our world would be our mind.
With this edge humanity has become the dominant species of my world and by the looks of things this will continue until we go extinct. Now if you don’t have any questions so far I’d like to go along and try to shortly describe how the human psyche works."

I let my gaze wander over the assembled ponies but since nopony raised a hoof or started to talk I simply went on.

"Aight then, well first of you should know that humans are creatures of emotion much like ponykind. However the main difference would be that humans are subject to the complete spectrum of emotions all the time. By that I mean that the world I come from is not the happy and peaceful world this one is. In my world you can step outside your door and see every emotion conceivable just by looking at the individuals passing you on the street. You can see happiness, love and calm but you also see hate, despair and jealousy. The point I’m trying to get across is that although I love my race we are a complicated one with much darkness surrounding it."

My descriptions of humans and my world went on for hours, and as the mane six grew more and more accustomed to my style of presenting my unique situation they started to ask more and more questions. Which in turn got us more and more sidetracked soon we had gone from history to biology, to snippets of my life and then back to biology and so forth. Even Spike who had listened in from the kitchen joined in with a couple of questions of his own. Some topics left the ponies horrified such as humans being omnivores and others left them confused. Our current topic was technology and magic.

"Well as I mentioned before we humans do not have magic in our world or at least we have never been able to prove its existence, this led us to become a technologically advanced race instead. Over our years of existence we have created increasingly advanced methods of transport and communication and with that we also created more and more efficient sources of energy. Little did we know that many of these sources would lead us to where we are today."

"What do you mean by that?" Twilight looked up from the 5th scroll she was scribbling in.

"For all the marvels of technology we created there’s almost always a dark past to it. As I have told you, the history of my race is stained by war and bloodshed. Many wars have been fought over petty greed or just over difference in beliefs. But it cannot be denied that during times of war our technology has advanced at an incredible pace. One of these discoveries was the splitting of the atom. This was however done in the time between two of the largest wars in human history."

"You actually managed to split an atom?" Twilight asked in wonder.

"A whut now?" Applejack chimed in.

"An atom is the smallest building block we ponies know of, and everything is made out of atoms." Twilight quickly summarized for her friend.

"Yes we split the atom and if I’m ever going to give you a warning Twilight, this is it. Don’t ever try to duplicate the feat here in this world. You see splitting an atom creates a chain reaction which in turn creates a massive amount of energy in the form of heat. Unfortunately the fallout from this type of technology is highly dangerous as well. The byproduct after use will stay dangerous for many millennia after usage, and will continue to be lethal for most of that time. So once again, do whatever you can to prevent any further research of this in Equestria."

The ponies had a hard time digesting the many revelations I had presented so it was decided that a small break was in order. To be honest I would need a break as well if I had been brought here without prior knowledge. I had refused to go into certain topics though after I had deemed them unsuitable for the innocent ponies. During this time a letter arrived from the two reagents saying that they would be arriving sometime right after sunrise tomorrow. Pinkie took the break as an opportunity to launch her trademark rapid fire question session upon me.

"So Cloud do you like parties? Ooh, oh, do you like cupcakes? And music? Do you like dancing? Do you dance in your world? Do you have parties there? Are there cupcakes there? What’s your favorite food? How old are you? Which color do you refer blue or red? Oooh do you have any pets?"

"Aight let’s see, yes, yes, yes, no, not if I don’t have too, yes, yes, nothing specific, 21, red and no not at the moment." I answered with a smile.

"Now it’s my turn. How old are you? What is your favorite color? Who’s your favorite pony? Is there a way to learn Pinkie sense? Would you like to pull some pranks if we the time to do so? Do you like spicy food? Do you know why Applejack is looking at us with a terrified expression?"

"Hmm, 16, entire spectrum, all of my friends, no, YES, YES and she is not terrified she just wants to join in." Pinkie said cheerfully.

"What have ah’ done to deserve this?" Applejack complained loudly.

"Weeeell…" Pinkie and I started simultaneously before falling over in a shared laughing fit.

It took me and Pinkie about ten minutes to stop laughing by then the rest of the assembled ponies had sat and waited patiently for five of those.

"Aight then let’s continue." I said with a smile plastered over my features. "Now where were we? Was there anything more you wanted to know about my home world?"

When nopony showed any kind of response to these questions I continued with my life story. I spoke of my upbringing, my family, my interests and how I worked as an individual.

"So you see although I have studied for so long I still have a bit left until I’m actually allowed to teach in my world." I answered a question from Rarity about my education.

"Now is there anything else before I move into the final part of this explanation?"

"I have one." Rainbow said, much to my surprise.

"I’d like to know why your “martial arts” is so different from mine?"

"Let me take ask you a question first Rainbow. When you practiced it did you practice it as a sport or did you practice the original form?" I asked her.

"What do you mean the original form?"

"There’s your answer. You have practiced Karate as a sport a way of competing while I practiced its original form, which is designed for self-defense were defense equals neutralizing the opponent. Most of the advanced techniques are quite gruesome. I did not lie to you when I said that those two from the other day got off lucky. Now is there anything else you’d like to know?"

In response she just glared at me which I tried my best to ignore.

"Well then let’s move onto some more recent parts of my life."

And so I finally recounted my waking up in Equestria and spending the first weeks in the Everfree. Now that I think about it must’ve been fools luck that I didn’t run into any predators while in there. Fluttershy seemed to blush when I recounted my escapades while trying to learn to fly. Was there something I said was there some sort of don’t speak of flight training taboo among pegasi? It didn’t matter anyway so I continued to recount my literal run-in with Rarity and finally my dealings in Ponyville until the situation I currently was in.

"…and there you have it the story about my life and a somewhat complete description of my world."

"So now that you know how I ended up here in Equestria what is your verdict?"

I was met with silence. Twilight was still scribbling down notes while Rarity was giving me an evaluating look. Applejack was tapping her chin thoughtfully while Rainbow glared at me. Finally we had Pinkie who sat right in front of me with a goofy grin while Fluttershy avoided eye contact. Eventually Twilight looked up from her notes and spoke to rest of the girls.

"Well what do you think girls?"

"I don’t trust him." Came Rainbows reply.

"Hmm he certainly isn’t much of a gentlecolt if he can lie like that. But he did come clean in the end." Rarity added.

"Well ah can tell you that he didn’ lie about his life at least I don’t think so, even if much of it sounded like a bunch of hooey." said Applejack.

"I like him." Pinkie said plain and simple.

"He seems… nice." Fluttershy finally said.

"I wish there was a way to learn if he’s really telling the truth. So much of what he said just seems like crazy talk, but he had so many details and answers to most of our questions." Twilight said to the group.

I on the other hoof was for the time being content with seeing how this progressed. My part was done I had come clean and now it was their turn to see if they believed me. I had sugarcoated quite a bit of my explanations of the human world, but I had also made it quite clear that I was doing so. Some topics I had managed to skirt around such as my knowledge of their world I had explained that it was part of the popular fiction in my world. So although I had been truthful for the most part it hadn’t always been complete truths.

"OH, I know how we can tell for sure if he’s telling the truth." Twilight suddenly burst out.

"And how do we do that dear?" Rarity said while arching an eyebrow.

"Well there are spells that allow you to read another ponies memories, if I used that on Cloud I could confirm whether he is telling the truth or not." Twilight explained to her friends.

"Let me stop that train of thought right there Twilight." I said my attention now fully on her.

"I’m afraid that I cannot allow you to see my memories."

"Augh. Why do you have to be so difficult to deal with Cloud? Why can’t I see your memories?" she demanded to know.

"To make it simple Twilight seeing my memories would cost you your innocence. I have seen far too much to let anyone wander into my mind without a really good reason. The only beings in this world I would even consider letting see my memories would be the princesses."

"Okay fine, I won’t force the issue but can you at least tell us why you started off by lying to us all?"

"Wait I didn’t make that clear enough already? Then allow me to once again introduce the situation as I saw it. One; I wake up in strange world transformed. Two; I realize that I actually know where I am. Three; I decide that I would solve the problem by myself and leave before anyone knew. My question is if I had told you straight out that I was a dimensional traveler would you even have considered that I was a sane pony?"

That and not wanting to cause widespread panic. I thought to myself.

"I guess you have a point, but where do we go from here?" Twilight agreed.

"Well unless you intend to keep me here the entire night I plan to head back to the inn and sleep a couple of hours." The clock was already past midnight. Though normally this wouldn’t have been a problem for me, I had awoken very early two days in a row now. No thanks to the wonderful sun.

"Well I’m sorry to tell you Cloud, but the inn in Ponyville locks its doors after eleven." Twilight said sheepishly.

Oh that was just dandy. Pulling an all-nighter right before meeting a pair of demi goddesses seems like wonderful thing to do.

"OH! OH! I know let’s have a slumber party!" Pinkie cried out as she appeared upside down between me and Twilight.

"Well we all need to be here when the princesses arrive, so I suppose you can all spend the night here." Twilight said thoughtfully.

"Wooooo! Let’s get this started then. Pillow fight!" The Pink pony shouted as she pulled out two pillows from seemingly nowhere.

"Now Pinkie I don’t think we shou-" *POFF!* Twilight began to say but was interrupted as a pillow hit her face.

"Hey Twilight I think you’re losing." I snickered.

"Okay that’s it!" Twilight shouted as she magically pulled forth additional pillows.

Soon everypony except Rainbow, who refused to participate thanks to me, were pulled into a massive pillow fight. The fight didn’t last long though since most ponies already were exhausted in the end two remaining combatants remained standing, me and Pinkie.

"When you came here I was but the learner Cloud, now I am the master." Pinkie proclaimed.

"Only a master of parties Pinkie." I retorted knowing full well what was happening.

"If you strike me down now I shall become more powerful than you could ever imagine." I said as I dropped the pillow I was holding.

Not wasting a second Pinkie launched the pillow toward my face accompanied with her trademark giggle. The battle was over and Pinkie stood as the victor of the library pillow battle. Throughout the course of the battle I had paid attention toward how the girls had acted toward me. Applejack and Pinkie had simply acknowledged me being there and had competed to their fullest extent. Fluttershy on the other hand/hoof had avoided any direct interaction with me, not something that surprised me that much. Rarity and Twilight had come to some sort of silent agreement that I still needed some sort of punishment for lying. This resulted in an unrelenting barrage of magically flung pillows until they both were taken down by Fluttershy who had snuck in behind the two unicorns. Spike who hadn’t really participated in the battle itself had watched me from the sidelines with a disappointed look on his features. I suppose he believes everything I told him was a lie. Well another apology is needed it seems. I walked over to the young dragon and he looked up at me as I spoke to him.

"Heya mate. Judging by the look on your face you’re in doubt whether I lied to you too?"

"How did you know that?"

"Eh, human skill. I can read faces."

"You can?" Spike asked, sounding surprised.

"Nope that was a lie, but what I told you earlier wasn’t."

"You… wait what!?"

"As I just told thou sir dragon. My first conversations with thee was the truth, although slightly altered. Will thou accept mine finest apology though sir dragon?"

"I have no idea what to make of you Storm or Cloud or whatever you want to be called but I will accept your apology." Spike said, now sounding confused instead.

"Aight, most excellent now you wouldn’t have a midnight snack anywhere before we hit the hay?"

"Aaand you’re back to speaking in a normal manner, but yeah sure let’s head to the kitchen." The young dragon said with a small chuckle.

Spike led me into the library kitchen where we prepared some simple dishes. Dishes which we also devoured within minutes after completing them. Soon I felt a familiar drowsiness come creeping over me. So I bid my goodnight to Spike who headed up to the room he and Twilight slept in. The rest of the girls seemed to have made their sleeping arrangements in that room as well for the rest of them were nowhere to be seen. I chuckled slightly to myself as grabbed a random pillow from the floor and moved to the closest corner. I was too tired to bother asking if they had prepared a bed for me. They probably had done just that, but once in a while sleeping on the floor is preferable. I’m strange like that.

For a while I could hear the muffled voices of the girls from above no doubt they were discussing everything they had heard from me today. Eventually the library became the very essence of silence and I tried my best to fall asleep and soon I was drifting away into a deep slumber.

*~*

I awoke in a still dark library with an incredibly dry throat. A quick glance at the clock told me that I had slept for about three hours. What was it about Equestria and sleep deprivation? Perhaps I should suggest it as area of research for Twilight. Well anyhow I was now awake and the rest of the library was asleep, what to do? I walked out into the kitchen to get a glass of water. I began humming a tune as I searched for a glass to pour the water in. When I couldn’t find one I just took a couple of quick draughts from the tap before I made my way back to my makeshift bed. The humming soon turned into lyrics and I began to sing softly to myself.

You’re taking care of your instincts
No matter what you do
Your life could be so much better when everything is through
The demons that refused to let you go
They leave with empty hands
You got to give it a try
don’t put an end to your life
‘Cause that’s where you show your last sign

You gotta rise with me!
‘Cause you’re so vulnerable… Me!
No need for sympathy now…
Yet so admirable… Say…

A quiet sniffle interrupted me before I could start the second verse. A teary eyed Fluttershy stood watching me from the stairs leading up to Twilight’s bedroom. There was no doubt that she had heard my singing and my mind was kind enough to give me two possibilities for her current demeanor. A: My horrendous singing voice had made her cry. B: The somewhat dark lyrics had moved her. But no my mind was telling me that option A was more than likely the cause for the tears.

"What was that song? It was so sad. No sad is not the right word."

Well I’ll be damned it wasn’t my voice.

"That was one of the songs I usually listen to at home Ms. Fluttershy."

"Why would you want to listen to something like that don’t you get sad? And just call my Fluttershy please."

"Well music is just another way to convey emotion or tell a story isn’t it? So it’s only natural that it comes in all forms right? That being said, it doesn't really make me sad per say. Just thoughtful."

"Oh sorry, I forgot what you said about feeling all emotions everyday sorry. You’re mad at me now aren’t you?" Fluttershy started to apologize.

"Fluttershy… It’s impossible to be mad at you for more than five seconds, and to answer your question no I was never mad at you to begin with. Why would I be?"

"Oh I don’t know… sorry." She replied sheepishly.

"No need to keep apologizing when you’ve done nothing wrong. But for now I need to see if I can get a few hours of more sleep. G’night Fluttershy."

"Oh okay, good night Cloud."

With that she turned and headed back up the stairs. Well she’s just as timid as I imagined. I think I heard a door open and close before sleep once more caught me in its alluring grasp.

*~*

The next time I woke up it was once again to the beloved sun doing its best to direct rays of light straight into my face. Seriously what were the freakin’ odds of me sleeping in the one corner that was being directly hit by sunlight? This is what? The third time in a row? As I grumbled to myself for being forced to wake up early again I heard movement from upstairs. Somepony beside me was awake it seemed, well it was only natural the princesses should arrive quite soon if they kept their appointed time. Soon I was joined downstairs by Applejack who seemed to be ready to tackle the new day. She seemed to be used to waking early because of her famous orchard no doubt.

"Mornin’ Cloud nice to see somepony else who wakes early beside me an’ Big Mac. Or do all what did ya’ call ‘em hoomen always wake up at sunrise?"

"Mornin’ to you too Applejack. To answer your question no humans have become a rather lazy species over the most recent decades. Can’t say I do too much to combat that mentality myself."

"If ya’ say so Cloud, well let’s get us some grub then."

I simply nodded in agreement and followed Applejack into the kitchen. Breakfast was rather pleasant as the rest of ponies and dragon joined in as time passed by. Polite conversation was made and good food was devoured and before long breakfast was over. Since the princesses had yet to arrive the girls took the opportunity to ask me more questions. Even Dash asked me a few questions between her glares. It seemed that they accepted my version more or less for now until it could be confirmed. The small session for questions did not last long though as a three knocks came from the library door. Twilight rushed to the door before anypony else could react. The door swung open glowing with Twilights magic to reveal the alicorn sisters I knew so well from my memories. It suddenly struck me that I had no idea how I should act toward them.

"Good morning princess Celestia and princess Luna." Twilight greeted the two rulers while bowing her head in respect.

This action was quickly mimicked by all assembled ponies except me who was still pondering on how I should act towards the two demi goddesses. I simply nodded in their general direction as an absent minded sign of acknowledgment. If they were surprised by this they showed no outward sign of it they simply strode into the library and closed the door behind them. Celestia finally broke the silence that had fallen inside the hollow tree.

"Good morning to you as well my dear student. I take it this stallion is the reason for your letter yesterday?"

"Yes indeed he is. He has told a most incredible tale of how he got here and what he did before coming here. From what he has told us the world he claims to be from almost seems unbelievable."

"But Twilight I thought you could have confirmed his story by just looking into his memories?" Celestia asked with a hint of confusion in her voice.

"Ah well that’s the thing he…" Twilight began to explain before I interrupted her.

*<>*

"That’s because I forbade her in doing so princess."

Celestia turned her focus toward the stallion that now had chosen to speak for the first time since she and her sister had arrived. She had seen almost every kind of pony during her long life but this pony was a first. His features were nothing special, although she pondered why he would have chosen to let his scars remain. But it was not unheard of to let scars remain there were even a few ponies in her guard that had scars. No what left her baffled were his eyes. Every pony she had ever met usually had problems with meeting her gaze for too long but this pony calmly continued to look straight into her eyes. She realized that he was trying to read her just as much she was trying to read him. How peculiar... She thought. I can see pride in his eyes and calm coupled with confidence. He doesn’t seem to be the kind of pony who would be afraid to let someone enter his mind, so why? Suddenly something changed in his eyes, and the next instant it was gone. It had happened so fast that she was unsure of what she had seen. His eyes had seemed to grow cold and emotionless. No she must’ve seen wrong it just seemed so unlikely.

"May I ask why you did that Mr.?" She finally asked the strange colt.

He responded by tilting his head slightly to the right before answering.

"Cloud is the name you’re asking for Celestia as for my reasons, why it’s quite simple really. I’m afraid that my memories aren’t quite what your subjects are used to. Thus seeing my memories could be a one way ticket for losing the relative innocence they have." he supplied calmly.

She didn’t know what to make of this pony. He didn’t act crazy he simply stated his explanations calmly as if he was discussing the weather. She turned back to Twilight who stared at Cloud with shock plastered over her face. It suddenly dawned on her that Cloud had addressed her as simply Celestia without batting an eye. He just seems to get weirder and weirder. she mused.

"Well Twilight was this what he told you yesterday?"

"It was princess and I wanted to honor his privacy too." Twilight answered her mentor and fidgeted slightly.

"Relax Twilight, you did the right thing in waiting for me and Luna."

That being said, perhaps his warning might not be completely without merit. She thought. I’d better go over the next step with Luna before we do anything else.

"Sister would you mind if we discussed this a bit?" she asked, turning to Luna.

"Not at all Tia, I would like to talk to you about this too."

They excused themselves for the time being, and entered the library kitchen for a bit of privacy.

"What are your thoughts on all this Luna?"

"Well first of all I can’t really understand how a pony of this day and age could get eyes like that. Those were eyes that held much more than the average pony. I could see pride, sadness, understanding, anger, and experience just to name a few. It was strange to see eyes capable of showing so much in somepony who looks that young. He has seen more than most ponies see in a lifetime."

Celestia nodded thoughtfully. Luna had also picked up on his eyes and she had seen much more than she had. Well that was to be expected Luna had always been adept at this particular practice.

"So what do you think we should do?"

"Well I don’t think we should ignore his warning but we do need to get the truth out of this." Luna said thoughtfully.

"Alright then let’s rejoin the others."

They strode back into the library were the assembled ponies waited anxiously. Well everypony except Cloud and Pinkie who were caught up in a game of tic-tac-toe, seemingly not worried in the slightest.

"Cloud would you allow me or my sister to read your memories?" She asked the increasingly odd pegasus.

Looking up from the game he flashed a smile before answering.

"I thought you’d never ask. Although a fair warning, understand that my culture is vastly different from yours."

"I understand and I accept your warning now is there anything you wish to say before we begin?"

"Naa, not really. Just out of curiosity though who will be performing the spell?" He said with a shrug of his wings.

She exchanged a quick glance with Luna who nodded toward her.

"I will be casting the spell, now are you ready?"

"Ready as I’ll ever be. You may fire when ready."

With his consent she prepared the spell and lowered her horn slowly until it touched his brow. The effect was instantaneous starting with his most recent memories going backwards day for day, week for week. Then she came to a point in his memories where he really wasn’t conscious but something was happening to his body. She put more power into the spell eager to uncover the mysteries of this pony but as she did something resonated within his mind altering the flow of her magic. Half of it was now flowing into her.

*<>*

Celestia had cast her memory spell on me and I was seeing my life over the recent weeks flash before my mind’s eye. When it reached the point of my arrival something odd happened. It was like a bright light had replaced my memories then just as quickly as it had come the light vanished and I was once again seeing memories rush by.

The only thing was I couldn’t recall any of these memories. It took me a while to realize that what I was seeing was Celestias memories. The amount of memories was overwhelming, a life spanning over millennia does contain a lot of memories. Before I knew what had happened I found myself laughing and crying at the same time as memory after memory filled with emotions washed over my mind. In the torrential mass of images, tastes, smells and so on those tied to a strong emotion were those that were burned into my own memory. My laughter and tears soon had a meaning. For I was crying for the race lost thousands of years ago and a sister lost, and I was laughing from all the joys and marvels that was life coupled with a sister returned. When the images finally stopped flashing I was humbled.

*<>*

She didn’t really have time to ponder the implications of her spell going haywire for what she was witnessing in Clouds memories were unlike anything she had ever seen. He had not been lying when he claimed to be from another world. Doing her best to limit all the new information his memories provided she focused mainly on what Cloud experienced. How could anypony survive in such an environment? Cloud had seen so much misery and violence through different sources that it had numbed him to it. At points she almost manually ended the spell due to the nature of some of the memories. Not everything was bad though. She could see memories of Cloud roaring with laughter surrounded by friends and family. She saw memories of diligent training and study for him to achieve his goals in life. The more she saw the more intrigued she became. He was no pony that much was certain and he was not the most honest of individuals but bellow it all was an easy going persona hidden away from sight. He reminds me a lot of me during Luna’s banishment she realized just before the spell ended.

*<>*

As the maelstrom of images finally ended I looked up at the sun goddess that was now studying me. What would she think? She had seen who I truly was, and in return I had seen her life. Not that I could make any sense of most of the information that had been flickering past. Although my emotional state was in complete disarray. I couldn’t shake the feeling that she was a lot more like me than I had first assumed. She was hiding behind a façade created for the eyes of the public, while only showing her true colors to a few chosen. Not that different from my many masks. I caught myself thinking before an impatient Rainbow raised her voice.

"Well is he telling the truth or what?"

Celestia broke away from my gaze and looked out over the assembled ponies in the library.

"Yes, he’s telling the truth and although I cannot stand for his deceit and actions here he acted with the best of intentions. It may sound strange but from what I saw his choices were either seen as necessity, or they were forced upon him. He’s not without guilt but he acted as best he could in a complicated situation." she declared.

"So then you also realize that I cannot stay longer than I have too?" I asked the sun goddess.

"No you’re correct in that assumption Cloud and I do believe that I know a spell that will allow me to send you home. However I will need to find it in the Canterlot library before we can send you on your way."

This was a lot more than I could have ever hoped for. Now it was only a matter of time before I could head home. My time in Equestria hadn’t really been a vacation so to speak.

"I will gladly accept that condition Celestia. Might I be so bold to ask for an approximate time for you to find this spell?"

"It shouldn’t take more than a day or perhaps two. Is there something bothering you?"

"No I just wanted to know how much time I had to pay for my stay at the inn and clear up some unfinished business." I said truthfully.

"Well then you should have plenty of time, but for now my sister and I must leave for Canterlot. Oh, and I will send a letter to Twilight so you know when to expect us again. Take care girls and Twilight try to relax a bit more you seem a bit tired."

The two demi goddesses teleported away from the library with a flash leaving the rest of the ponies to ponder what had just been revealed. I was the first one to react as I started to make my out of the library. Nopony stopped me as I opened the door and flew off into the morning sky.

*~*

During the rest of the day I tried to contact Swiftmend but he was conveniently “busy” every time I came calling for him. In the end I gave up if he wasn’t ready for our exchange of truths there was nothing more I could do.

The rest of the day I spent lazing around Ponyville taking my time to really appreciate where was for the first time since my arrival. I visited Sugar cube corner much to Pinkies delight, I gave Twilight a personal chance to ask me questions and I visited Rarity’s boutique to once again extend my apologies for my behavior. I contemplated trying to make nice with Rainbow as well, but since I never found her that option was a no go. In the evening I returned to the inn to spend my hopefully final night there. Jadechaser and Carrotstep had continued their travels so it was just me, Meadow and Dreamcatcher at the inn’s dinner table. I went to sleep early that day due to my lack of proper sleep.

The following morning Meadow called upon my attention as I made my way downstairs to eat breakfast.

"Hey Storm, I’ve got a letter here addressed to you."

"Thank you Meadow I’ll read that after breakfast." I said as I took the scroll from her hoof.

So after a quick breakfast I headed back up to my room to read my letter.

Good day Cloud.

I’m writing this letter to inform you that princess Celestia has found the spell she mentioned yesterday.
She will be arriving this evening at the library to send you on your way home.

Best regards Twilight Sparkle.

As I rolled up the letter a smile spread over my face. That was quick; better remember to thank them for doing this. I thought to myself. I was going home and that was all that mattered. In a different time and a different situation I would have enjoyed my stay after all I was rather fond of this world and its inhabitants. The truth however was that I didn’t belong here and the fact that I already had a good life back on earth so there really wasn’t any reason to stay. Now I had another matter to attend namely to pay for my stay here and then spend a final day in Ponyville.

After a quick transaction of bits with Meadow I journeyed out into Ponyville for the final time. Not really having a plan on where to go I strolled down the streets aimlessly. Soon I found myself outside the Ponyville Infirmare:y. Well perhaps I should check if I can find Swift today. With that thought I opened the door only to come face to face with Hoops. Recognition flashed across his face as he meet my gaze. He mumbled something that sounded like “sorry” before he scrambled past me and flew off. Well at least he didn’t try to punch my face this time. I spent the next fifteen minutes trying to find Swift who somehow managed to avoid me today as well. Well it’s his loss then I don’t have time for this anymore. The rest of the day went by rather quickly and soon I once again found myself outside the library. After knocking I was let inside by Twilight and was met by a surprise. All of the mane six had gathered there and were looking straight at me.

"Okay, what’s the occasion?" I asked unsure of why they had all gathered.

"We wanted to see you off silly." Pinkie answered cheerfully.

"Oh you really didn’t have to do that you know, but I appreciate the gesture."

"See I didn’t need to come here!" Rainbow complained loudly.

Oh for the love of… I have known multiple people who are keen to hold a grudge but this is starting to get ridiculous.

"Well Rainbow try to see the bright side of the situation after this is through you never have to deal with me again."

Rainbow simply huffed as a response but seemed to brighten up at the thought of never having to see me again. The rest of the girls were a mix of farewells and well wishes for the future. Pinkie was bawling her eyes out for the prospect of losing a friend until I pointed out that she already had a town full of them. I exchanged some words with everypony that had gathered in the library but eventually there was a knock on the door signaling the arrival of the sun princess.

"Good evening my little ponies." Celestia greeted everypony in the library as Twilight let her in. She then proceeded to turn her attention toward me.

"Are you ready to go Cloud?"

"Yep just let me do one last thing."

I rose up on two hooves and turned to face the mane six. Rainbow tensed up visibly but didn’t do anything. What I did next shocked them all as bowed before them in a sign of respect.

"Thank you, for understanding." I simply stated before getting back on four hooves.

"Well Celestia I’m as ready as I’ll ever be."

Celestia nodded in response and began to gather magic to her horn. I took one last look at the six mares and dragon that had gathered in the library. I flashed them a last smile and said what would probably be my last words as a pony.

"Hey no need to be sad, I’m only returning to my proper place. This is Cloud signing off."

Celestia's spell hit me a moment later, and the world became a brilliant white. For the second time in a matter of weeks I experienced the odd melting/molding feeling as bones were rearranged and my body started to change its shape. I closed my eyes for a second and when I opened them again I was met with a familiar sight. I was standing in the living room of my small flat. Although the room was dark there was no mistaking it, I was home again. Looking down at my body I noticed that I the only clothing I was wearing was a pair of boxers but that was only a minor inconvenience now. I raised my hands in triumph. My adventure was at an end I was finally home and I could continue on with my life. Now let’s just check the… My thoughts were interrupted as my living room was lit up by a flash followed by a soft *thud* and a soft groan. I turned to see an unconscious female wearing a snow white gown and golden jewelry lying on the floor behind me. Her long hair went from pink to teal like the colors of a rainbow would.

My first thought was: Oh shit!
The second one was: Hey I can curse again!

A/N:

Hello Bronies, Taldaer here. Allow me first to apologize for the increasing gaps between chapters. As I have mentioned before there are a couple of reasons for this but mainly it's me being lazy. Also I'm really uncertain about how this chapter turned out so some feedback would be greatly appreciated! So rate, comment but above all enjoy.

Epilogue. A memory of wings

Epilogue A memory of wings

I woke to my alarm’s blaring screech. Groggily I looked towards the digital clock on the wall, it was 6:45 which meant I had to get up and get ready for class to start. Grumbling tiredly I threw the covers off of me and swung my feet out of the bed. The cold floor felt nice under my feet as I stood up and stretched. I worked through all my muscles carefully starting with my neck, arms, wings… I froze in mid motion.

One week had passed since I returned to earth and my body still remembered the wings I had once had. Just like a pair of ghost limbs I could swear that I still could feel those wings on my back. That I could feel the muscles in the wings tense and relax. I had looked of course, there was nothing there except air. With a sigh I made my way out into the kitchen, pushing the thoughts of Equestria out of my mind. To not dwell on it was an incredibly demanding task, more so than I had first imagined.

I had no voice in my head which meant that Grief probably had been destroyed when the rift was sealed. So the only thing to really remind me of my time in Equestria was my own ability to forget and move on. It was slowly growing better however, the first night I had barely been able to sleep at all. Now I could at least sleep the entire night without my thoughts keeping me awake, most of the time anyway.

I flicked on the stove in order to make some breakfast porridge, and while I waited for it to heat up I went out to my apartment door to retrieve today’s newspaper. After picking it up I retreated back into the kitchen to start making my porridge. As I slowly stirred the mix of rolled oats and milk I flipped through the paper.

It seemed that the political machine of earth was still chugging along with its debates and scandals. Although I felt that it was all so trivial right now. Don’t get me wrong I still had opinions and thoughts when it came to politics but with my undeniably decisive actions in Equestria it all seemed a bit petty. It had been simpler in a way over there, and if I would allow myself to dwell on it I was certain that I would miss it. But my choice had already been made and dwelling in the past would not help.

When my porridge got done I turned off the stove and opened the cupboard containing my bowls and mugs, a quick rummage through one of the drawers later and I had a spoon as well.
I sat down and ate my breakfast in silence, while idly flipping through the rest of the paper.

After putting the dishes in the kitchen sink I went into the bathroom and flipped the light switch. Golden eyes stared back at me in the mirror just above the sink, this was the biggest reason I couldn’t just forget and move on. My eyes had stayed the same color as when I had been a pegasus. No, that wasn’t entirely true. Before coming to Equestria I had been forced to use glasses or lenses to achieve perfect vision, now I had no need for such things. Of course everyone in my immediate circle of friends and family thought I was going through some sort of phase. A delayed rebellious act if you will, but to me it was nothing but a cruel reminder.

I reached for my toothbrush and toothpaste before starting to take care of my teeth. As I brushed my thoughts slowly slipped back to the question that had been the greatest thorn in my side this past week. What if? A most dangerous path to walk down, not physically per say but mentally. It was easy to get lost if you walked too far down that road. I finished brushing my teeth and spat out any remaining toothpaste. After washing the toothbrush under the faucet I bent down to take a quick swig of water before placing the toothbrush back in its’ cup.

From the bathroom I went back into my bedroom. Once I had changed my boxers and slipped on a pair of socks I quickly picked out a t-shirt, a hoodie and a pair of jeans and got dressed. Wearing clothes again had been nothing but weird the first few days. If I were to be honest it still felt pretty weird, especially wearing a shirt with the phantom feeling of wings and all that.

Cracking my neck I went out into the main area of my apartment and grabbed my backpack and started to stuff it with the course literature I would need today. Next I went to grab a box with leftover food from yesterday’s dinner, and stuffed that into the backpack as well.

I let my eyes sweep across the apartment one last time before heading over to the hallway. Grabbing my leather jacket, my wallet, new phone and keys I was ready to head to class.
After a moment’s consideration I grabbed my scarf as well, the weather forecast in the paper had promised that the first snow of this winter would fall today.

It was definitely cold outside, and dark. But I didn’t really feel any discomfort, I was after all blessed with a rather high tolerance against the cold. I walked over to my bike and unlocked it, and with a smooth motion I had pulled it out of the bike rack and had mounted. My future was uncertain, and while I was going through a rough patch in my life perhaps my adventure wasn’t over just yet.

Hello I’m Cloud. A young human male, and my story is just beginning.

Of stars descending

~Fin

Author's Note

First let me start by saying thank you to all who have read and showed their support to this fanfic. When I first started this roughly two years it was as a writing experiment for me to improve my own writing style and technique. During that time the story underwent some massive changes in the planning department. For example the original character intended for romance was Twilight, something I scrapped very early on.

One thing I had always intended though was this ending, I wanted to write a story where the human actually wanted to go home even though he found a place for himself. While I may not have stayed true to that towards the end I wanted to at least show that life can and will go on, Cloud had a life he enjoyed before all this after all.

This has been an incredible journey that I never actually thought I would finish, but it has been thanks to you. I know that I'm not the greatest writer, I'm more aware of my flaws when it comes to writing in English than most. And just like all artists/authors I can be a bit snappy when it comes to critique but believe me I take it to heart and strive to improve myself.

Now for a small update:
My next project will be to revisit the first two chapters to make them read easier, I will also be looking into adding proper quotation marks around the dialogue.

Next up I might write a couple of one-shots that I have promised friends to write but have never gotten around to. (I'm still unlikely to actually do it)

Lastly I have enough ideas to potentially write a sequel to this very story, so sound off in the comments if you do want more. If it does get written I'll post the sequel link both in this story's description and as a new chapter titled: Sequel. (The working title for this story will be Visions of Purpose)

This has been Of Stars Descending, and I once more thank you all for reading.